.
..
...
Meeting Room, Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit, 16:00
Once more Nicholas had brought all the Skins into the meeting. He had been informed of a sudden drop in the energy output around Roswell and immediately pulled in all Skins.
“Are you saying the bubble just came down?” Nicholas asked
“No sir, the device exploded but before it did we did detect the return of Antarian bio-signs within the field.”
“Now how did they do that?” Nicholas said, “Once pushed out of a dimension it’s nearly impossible to locate a tear to come back through.”
“We…uh…don’t exactly know sir. The sensors in the device recorded a breach in the field generated from an Antarian scan unit.”
“I’m sorry, it sounded like you just said that one of our people got inside that field and managed to get them out?” Nicholas said
“That appears to be the case. Even if a native human did find a unit, there isn’t anyone on this planet who knows how to use them that precisely. The only other option is that one of our people got into the field.”
“The guardians. Have you tracked their positions?”
“We know that the one assigned to the four hidden in New York went native and is currently living in L.A. He frequently leaves the city but he’s been out in 5 months. He’d happily put everything to do with his assignment behind him.”
“That leaves the other one.” Nicholas said
“Travels frequently around the country. We’ve never been able to pin him down.”
“His loyalty to Kivar’s family is undeniable, he would have done anything to make sure all members of that family survive.” Nicholas said
“You think he would have gone in to get his cousins out?”
“Almost definitely. Kivar gave him specific instructions in order to get his cousin impregnated by Zan’s current form.” Nicholas said
“But we just finished a scan of Roswell, there is no sign of Shape shifter energy patterns.”
“Hmm.” Nicholas said, “Then I guess we’ll just have to go there ourselves to find out what happened.”
“Sir, that’s in a middle of a desert…our husks wont withstand it.”
“Ughnn, why oh why couldn’t this planet have less hydrogen and CO2 in the air? I hate these husks and want to rip it off.” Nicholas said
“Unfortunately we cant. We’d be poisoned in less than 10 minutes.”
“How long can the husks survive the heat?”
“An hour at most, maybe an additional 40 minutes if it rains.”
“In Roswell? In the middle of the desert you say “if it rains.”.” Nicholas said
“Well it’s not impossible.”
“Especially if we alter a few things.”
“What are you thinking?”
“Weather manipulation is hardly a difficult thing for us to do. We could put a massive storm over the region. It’ll throw them off, they’re hardly equipped to deal with a severe deluge.”
“I like it. And with all that moisture in the air our husks will last longer. Get it ready. Ladies and gentlemen, put on good Sunday clothes we’re going on a road trip. Let’s have ourselves a nice little killing spree and get rid of those royals that simply don’t know how to die.” Nicholas said
“I do not think so.” Came a voice from the door
Nicholas turned sharply around and instantly dropped to his knees, “My lord.”
“You will not kill my cousin, or should I say my cousins. This will certainly be a most interesting family reunion.” Kivar said
“My lord, we were not expecting your arrival for another week.” Nicholas said
“A luckily timed solar wave near the Madoris belt. Sped my up quite a bit. Landing without getting the attention of this planet’s population was a lot harder though. They’ve put enough debris in orbit to kill a lot of people. Too bad we can’t bring it all down.” Kivar said, “Now, I want a complete update. You, prepare that device. In the meantime I want it understood that Zan will only be terminated once I have a legitimate heir with his and my bloodline. Vilandra will be taken to my bedchamber and Ava will be mother of a potentially future king. Rath, he you can kill anytime.”
“Yes my lord.” All Skins said with a bow
Bedroom, Michael’s Apartment, Roswell, 17:30
Their shift was over and with eager anticipation the door to Michael’s apartment burst open and he entered with Maria and Lonnie. Maria closed the door and locked it as she watched Michael and Lonnie move closer to each other. Their breathing was deep, neither breaking eyes contact as Maria went to the phone and unplugged it from the line. For the next little while there would be no interruptions until everything was done. Maria kept her distance from the pair, she was getting hot just thinking about watching them and her pulse was racing. All three moved into the bedroom and Michael and Lonnie were instantly all over each other. Their mouths locked together and Michael held Lonnie close to him, he felt her breasts mash against his chest through the fabric of their clothes. Maria bit her lip as she watched Michael’s hands tenderly move over Lonnie just like they moved over her body not too long ago.
The kiss grew with heat the longer it went on and it didn’t look like they wanted it to end. The two of them were loosing themselves in each other, each recovering lost memories of when they were on Antar. Those memories soon flooded into Maria’s mind and she leaned back against a chest of drawers, closed her eyes and gasped. Many times Vilandra and Rath sneaked away and enjoyed themselves among the woods near the palace. Now all three were feeling those vibrant sensations. Lonnie and Michael pulled back from each other, both panted and looked into each other’s eyes.
“Wow.” Lonnie said
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Double wow.” Maria said
“You felt that?” Michael asked
“Oh yeah.” Maria said
“She’s apart of us.” Lonnie said, “Of course she felt it.”
Michael smiled at Maria but she looked back and forth between them, “Oh don’t let me interrupt.”
“Hmmm, yeah.” Lonnie said as she latched her mouth back onto Michael for an intensely furious kiss
Michael moved his hands up and cupped Lonnie’s large breasts through her leather top. She pressed her chest into his grasp as her hands ran over his back and lifted a leg, pressing it against the side of his thigh. Michael lowered his hands and pulled off her top, at the same moment Maria started taking off her own clothes. With the leather garment on the floor Michael moved around Lonnie and kissed her shoulders as he unclasped her bra and let it fall off her body. Both watched Maria get naked as Michael’s hands reached around Lonnie and roam over the front of her upper body.
Then he started lowering himself onto his knees, kissing his way down her back and making her shudder with delight as she felt his lips on her sensitive back. Maria watched as Lonnie’s eyes roll into the back of her head when Michael hit the small of Lonnie’s back. The human was standing before the pair in her underwear but that wasn’t going to be a concern for much longer as she quickly took off her bra and pushed her panties down her legs. Maria then hopped up onto the chest of drawers and perched herself there to watch the show before her.
Lonnie felt Michael’s hands slid down to the front of her leather pants and undid the button before pulling down the zipper. Michael pulled the leather down her soft, long legs and took her underwear with them; at his indication Lonnie lifted her legs one after the other so that he could remove her pants. Michael caressed her legs with long gentle strokes before he stood back up. He pulled Lonnie close to him, his dick was ready to explode out of his pants and he made sure she felt how hard he was for her. Michael’s hands slid over her body, covering her breasts, down her belly to her pussy and she loved his touch.
Michael span Lonnie around and kissed her hard before he picked her up into her arms, he carried her over to where Maria was sitting and the two girls kissed before he placed her on the middle of his bed. Lonnie propped herself up on her elbows and watched as Michael undressed himself. One by one each article of clothing joined Lonnie and Maria’s until his proud dick jutted out from his groin. There was no doubt, no hesitation, Michael wanted her and she wanted him. They were going to enjoy each other completely and were looking forward to it, even more so when Maria would join them in bed.
With himself naked, Michael crawled onto the bed and started kissing up Lonnie’s legs. Each inch he covered Lonnie spread her legs just that little bit further until he was moving between them and working his way up her inner thighs. Lonnie tilted her head back and collapsed back onto the soft pillows. Her thighs were on fire and Michael was felt the heat. He moved up to her pussy and looked over her incredible body from that angle and kissed her slit. On the chest of drawers Maria’s hands roamed over her thighs, one then headed up to massage and squeeze her breasts while the other dipped between her legs. She was going to get off on this as much as her lovers were and she wasn’t going to deny herself.
Michael latched his mouth onto her core, his tongue flicking across her clit rapidly. He was driving her insane as he ate her out. He sucked on her clit, pierced deeply into her body and swirled his warm tongue around. Lonnie arched her back again and again as she pushed her pussy into Michael’s face.
“Ahhhhh, god…Michael.” Lonnie moaned as he plunged his tongue as far into her as he could go. “More…PLEASE.” she begged loudly
Michael slowed his movements right down, making her squirm just as she made him squirm with her initial advances. This was his payback and Maria smiled, she could sense what Michael was going and looked lustily at the pair as her own fingers penetrated deep into her pussy. Lonnie looked up at her and moaned deeply before having to close her eyes again. Then with a final kiss on her pussy he backed off.
“Michael?” Lonnie asked, pained and frustrated at the loss of sensation from her pussy.
He smiled at her and climbed over her body. Michael was nestled between her legs comfortably and caressed the side of her face. She was breathing heavily and looked up into his eyes, their bodies were in full contact as Lonnie used the inside of her legs to caress the sides of his body. Carefully Michael probed Lonnie’s entrance with the head of his cock and gently slid inside of her. Lonnie closed her eyes as Michael’s thick length slowly filled her to the point where he found her hymen. She’d done well in protecting her body from Rath’s advances and was now willingly surrendering herself to the true version of Rath. Michael slowly pulled back out just a little before he pushed in to breach the barrier. Lonnie moaned and gripped tightly onto his body as each millimetre of Michael penis slipped inside. When he was completely inside her Lonnie wrapped her arms and legs around his body and pulled his head down where she kissed him passionately. Neither of them could get enough of the feel of each other’s bodies and it was only going to get better.
Gently Michael withdrew until only the tip of his hard rod was still inside her and then he pushed back inside. He moved slowly in Lonnie, fuelling the desires of them both but making sure Lonnie felt as loved as she deserved to be. Maria’s hand was slowly moving in time with Michael’s thrusts into the body of her girlfriend. Each of them knew that this was not going to be a one time event, they were too much in tune with each other to let it be that way and besides, they were constantly too horny to let it happen just once.
“Hmmm…hmmmmm…uhnmmmmm…yeah…hhnnmmmmm…” Lonnie moaned
His pace quickly increased until he was ploughing in and out of her. Lonnie’s arms loosened their grip and allowed Michael to bend his head down to capture one of her nipples with his teeth. Gently he pulled back, taking the sensitive flesh with him before he released it causing the flesh of her breast to ripple slightly and a moan escape from her lips. With each thrust into her body, Michael’s pushes sent Lonnie’s body jerking back and caused her breasts to shake. Quickly he bent back down and began to suck on its twin.
“Ugn Michael.” Lonnie moaned as sweat began to run down her forehead.
Maria’s hands were all over her body, gasping for breath, as she got hotter and hotter. Michael and Lonnie were driving her as insane as they were driving each other and all the while their moans filled the apartment. Then suddenly Michael flipped them over so that Lonnie was on top. She was surprised at first but quickly took control of the thrusts. She moved back and forth over his body and Maria watched intently now that she could see Michael’s hard dick enter Lonnie’s body. Lonnie leaned down and kissed her lover.
Lonnie rocked her hips, grinding against Michael and eager to make him cum hard inside her. She wanted to feel what Maria felt the other day and she was well on her way. Michael filling her was beyond what she could have hoped for; just the feeling of him between her legs was a godsend. Michael reached up and captured a nipple, he sucked and licked before she pulled his face from her breast and kissed him. Then Michael flipped them over again and once more began thrusting into Lonnie.
Michael continued to move in and out of her as their bodies slid against each other. With the curtains closed and preventing light coming in, the soft glow of the lamp illuminated the curves of their bodies as they rolled around on the bed, both taking control of the force of each and every thrust. Until they rolled onto their sides, Lonnie had a leg draping over Michael’s waist and his hips were rapidly moving. Their bodies were inseparable, both holding onto the other as they looked into each other’s eyes and then kissed.
Every one of her senses was heightened and was close to her climax, she knew she couldn’t take much more. Neither could Maria, she was sweating profusely and her hand was a blur between her legs. Her moaned mixed with her lovers and not once did she take her eyes of the pair of aliens that made her body explode. In an attempt to get Michael to move faster she pulled on him so that he was above her again and locked her legs around him. She reached her hands round to grab his ass and scrapped her fingernails over his skin. She started to push and Michael went along with it. His hips thrust against her, his cock beginning to swell, as he grew closer to his own climax.
“Ughhh, ughhhh, Oh Michael, so gooooooooood.” Lonnie yelled, “UGHHNNN…UGHHNNN…YESSS…OH MICHAEL…SO GOOD…MARIA…”
“Gnnn…GNNNN…gnnnnnnn…gnnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnnn…GNNNNNNN…” Michael grunted with each deep thrust
“Yeah…OH god, baby…cum in me Michael…ughnnn…yesss…give me your cum…ughnnnn…I want it…cum for me Michael…UGHNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lonnie yelled as she came on his hardened rod
“GHNNNNNNNNNN…GHNNNNN…OH FUCKKKK…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Michael yelled as the contractions of Lonnie’s cunt was more than he could take and shot deeply into her body. He held himself still over her until he was completely drained of his seed.
Lonnie and Michael looked into each other’s eyes and kissed. Just as he had with Maria he felt incredibly close to Lonnie and held onto her, Lonnie felt it was well and looked over Michael’s shoulder to Maria who was gasping and looked as though she’d just ran a few laps around the planet. Lonnie beckoned Maria over and she slipped from the chest. She approached the bed slowly and got onto the bed with her lovers.
Maria looked at the pair and rested next to Lonnie as Michael pulled out of Lonnie. He rolled onto his back and panted for each breath as the three sweat soaked bodies came down from their highs. In that minute each of them knew this was only the beginning and if two could make anyone feel this good then 3 would be explosive. Gently she leaned down and kissed the side of Lonnie’s breast, she kissed her way across her chest and met Michael half way. The two of them kissed as Michael ran his fingers through her hair, then Lonnie leaned up and joined them in a three-way kiss that had their tongues tied in knots.
Maria reached down along Michael’s body and cupped his balls, “I hope you left enough for me?” She said as she looked down at the appendage and then up into his eyes
Michael chuckled, “Sorry baby, not tonight. Lonnie definitely got it all.” He said as he lay their panting
“Tut tut Michael, you’ve got two girls to satisfy now. From this moment on you better make sure you keep this thing at least half loaded.” Lonnie said as she joined Maria’s hand on his dick
“Yes ma’am.” Michael said as he kissed her and then Maria
“Care to share how he could do that?” Maria asked
“He’s Antarian. We have control of over molecular structures but more importantly; we have control over our bodies. He can give as much as he wants to and stay hard to take care of anyone else in the bed.” Lonnie said
“Cool.” Michael said
“Besides, I don’t think you want it spread around that big tough Michael can’t make love to two girls while Kyle can really make Chloe and Ava very happy.” Lonnie said
“Okay, that does it. Maria, get on your back.” Michael said as he moved over Lonnie to her.
Both girls smiled and laughed but Maria stopped him, “Would love to Michael, but we have a party to get ready for.” Maria said
“And I am looking forward to wearing that new bikini. I’ve never worn one before.”
“I’m looking forward to seeing you wear it.” Michael said
“I think you’ll also enjoy my little blue number.” Maria said
“I don’t doubt it.” Michael said
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:40
Liz closed down, she wanted it to be a light day so that she could ease into things. Closing it early gave her a chance to catch her breath and be able get a glimpse of what her father went though. With the Crashdown closed for the evening, she let Michael, Lonnie and Maria head off…not that she could have stopped them. At least they stayed long enough to get most of the End of Day tasks complete. It left Liz with Ava and the two girls did the final task of counting out the money. They brought it up to Liz’s apartment and rested it on the coffee table. Soon they were placing the notes and coins in piles and counting it out.
“Okay, 500 in the 20s and 140 in the 10s…” Liz said as she looked at Ava, “What?”
“I hate math.” Ava said, “More precisely I hate numbers.”
Liz smiled, “I remember that. Too many and they all just seem to blend together.”
“Unless they’re written down.” Ava said
“I’m guessing Math wont be your favourite class at school.”
“Oh like hell it would be.” Ava said
“And this from a race that developed star travel.” Liz said
“Oh like Einstein was good with math.” Ava said
“Okay, I’ll give you that.” Liz said just as a knock came from the door, “Could you get that?”
“Sure.” Ava said as she got up an answered the door, “Mrs Evans.”
Liz suddenly looked up, “Hi.”
“Hi Liz, well that looks like you had a busy day.”
“Yes it was…wow.” Liz said
“I think I’ll go downstairs and clean stuff up.” Ava said
“We already cleaned.” Liz said, not getting that Ava was trying to make herself scarce.
“Then I’m sure we missed something.” Ava said with a smile and darted out
Diane smiled and looked to Liz, “So how’d your first day go?”
“Strange without dad but it’s something I had to do.” Liz said
“I’m glad you did. So how are you?” Diane asked
“I’m good. You? The first day of the I know an alien club can be intense but then again, mother of an alien club has to be 10 times more.” Liz said
“It’s different. I still can’t believe that Max and Isabel didn’t tell me before now but I am glad they did.” Diane said, “Max told me he healed you.”
Liz smiled, “Yeah, the day I died. And came back.”
“You actually died?”
“Well…not quite. I could feel it happen. I was very close until Max saved me. I walked around with a silver handprint on my belly for a couple of days.” Liz said
“How’d you cover that?”
“I didn’t, well couldn’t.” Liz said
“So anyway…” Diane said, “I came earlier because I wanted to talk with you. Which is why I’m here…and I’m guessing Ava knew it since she left here faster than Speedy Gonzales.”
“Yeah, I’m guessing Max is the subject?”
“Smart girl. Liz, Max said he is in love with you and I’ve seen you when he’s near so I don’t need to ask about how you feel about him.”
“I guess you also know that we’ve been sleeping together.” Liz said
“Well with the Novastorm, we can put it down to an accelerated relationship but I wanted to speak to you…I guess I just want to make sure that you’re both protected.” Diane said, “I’m sure if your mother was here…”
“I know. And she knew that things were happening, that things would happen for me given what was coming up. Although she didn’t plan on it happening so soon but…”
“Max told me about this Elemental stuff.” Diane said, “Kind of hard not to touch on it when you’re standing on a flying island.”
“High sex drives apparently run in the family once the power wakes up. Strange side effect but I can live with it.” Liz said with a smile
“I bet.” Diane said, “So Nancy made sure that you’re on the pill?”
“Yes.” Liz said
“I take it that I wont have any problems seeing Max?”
“No of course not Sweetie. I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t going to be a grandmother before you’ve finished high school.” Diane said
“You don’t have to worry. My parent’s made it quite clear that they want me going to college. Max and I may be serious about each other but we’re not going to make things harder on ourselves.” Max said
“Good, I’m glad.” Diane said, “You know it’s strange, I’m talking to you and a part of me is doing it like you’re my daughter in-law as if it’s already fact. I also know that I should be extremely concerned but I’m not and that I should be asking what’s going on with Tess because I’m not entirely sure about what’s happening there.”
“You and me both.” Liz said, “And you’re not the one feeling the connection.”
“Well I’m sure you all will work it out.” Diane said, “But at least you have all the time in the world.”
“Maybe even two worlds, but if I’ve learned anything over the past year it’s that you never have the time you think you have. I’m glad you stopped by, something tells me that if you’d put it off we’d both be walking on eggshells.” Liz said
“It did get it over with and made it easier.” Diane said
“Yes it did.” Liz said, “Now, I have to get back to work and try like hell to find someone to run this place during the day, a couple of waitresses and a cook.”
“I thought you already had someone?”
“They quit on me. Sent me a litter through the post. That’s a real confidence booster but it left me…agghh. And school’s back in a few days.” Liz said
“Wish I could help but…” Diane said shaking her head
“Maybe you can.” Liz said
“Liz…working for my own son’s girlfriend?”
“Oh, yeah that is a bit weird.” Liz said, “I’ll find someone.”
“Well I’ll see you later. I hear you have a pool party tonight so I’ll let you get ready but Liz, let Max help you with this. He’s as smart as you are and together I have no doubt that you can do anything.”
“I will Mrs Evans. Thanks.”
“Liz, I think we’re past the formal stage. Call me Diane.” She said
Liz showed Diane to the door, they said their goodbyes and the older woman left. Liz was left looking at the time, Diane was right, she did have a party to get ready for so she finished counting the takings and locked them in the safe. After that she put her choice of bathing suit in a bag with a towel before heading for a shower. Soon she was ready and headed off to Tess’s.
Backyard, Harding Residence, 19:00
It was the farewell pool party for the Smallville travellers. Tess had decked the place out with colourful paper lanterns that hung from a cord she wrapped around her backyard, there were reclining deck chairs and a couple of table but more importantly, there was the barbeque. She had pulled it out on Michael’s insistence, but she certainly wasn’t going to say no. He’s ripped off Mr Evans’ barbeque sauce recipe, added in a few special ingredients of his own for their own tastes and came up with something that made the alien’s mouths water.
Each arrived; they didn’t bother knocking on the door and just headed around to the pool. Tess greeted them and directed them inside to where they could change into their swimsuits. With a lot of skin showing there were 16 teenagers sitting or swimming with Zeezu paddling in the water. Pizza Dude brought lots of chicken and beef, which was now marinating in the sauce, while Michael waved his hand over the charcoal and ignited it.
Everyone started having fun, with a tag team water fight going on in the water and it was splashing everywhere. Zeezu more than eagerly took up the roll of a ball for a little basketball game, he got to bounce around and he always loved to do that. Everyone could hear him laughing as he bounced off of as many surfaces as he could. It wasn’t quite sunset yet and Lonnie was catching the last rays of light, she had a smile on her face that could have rivalled the sun at high noon and it certainly caught the attention of Isabel who was laying next to her.
“Okay, you got my attention. What’s put the smile on your face?” Isabel asked quietly
“I have a smile because Michael is incredible in bed.” Lonnie said
Isabel darted up and looked at her sister with wide eyes, “What? I thought…how could he cheat on Maria?”
“Oh Maria was there. Believe me she was there.” Lonnie said
“What?” Isabel gasped
“Oh don’t play coy Izzie. Don’t tell me you’ve never considered it, I know you feel a connection to Laurie as well as Alex and I bet he makes you feel so right.” Lonnie said
“Lonnie, what the hell is going on?”
“It’s called a threesome Isabel. Remember what Larek said. And if you care to look to your left you’ll see Clark, Lana and Lois looking very close, to the right are Kyle, Ava and Chloe. I’m pretty sure that Ava’s hand is on Chloe’s butt and that Chloe is pressing up against Kyle quite well enough to feel his dick in those shorts of his. Oh and look there, Tess is looking very chummy with Max and Liz. Well…they might not have done anything yet but I will be damned if that’s not a glimmer of light in Tess’s eyes and she’s looking at both of them.” Lonnie said
“You’re crazy. Max is head over heals in love with Liz. And that’s they way it is with me and Alex, we don’t need anyone else.” Isabel said
“Try saying that and believe it.” Lonnie said, “I know you want her. I bet Alex does too; it’s why it was you that went after her at Pinecrest. You got a bond and it’s gonna play with your head till you get it on with her.”
“So, what? I’m just supposed to go up to her and kiss her?”
“I’ve heard worse ideas.” Lonnie said
“You really think it’s worth it?” Isabel asked
“I’ve had incredible sex with Maria and Michael. He’s got two girls to be with so what are the odds he’d ever cheat on us, actually that goes for Maria as well, and we all have this link that makes everything we do more vibrant…oh hell yeah I think it’s worth it.” Lonnie said
Isabel leaned back down with a whole lot of thoughts running through her head. As she looked around she saw Alex in the water with Laurie and in her white 2 piece bikini she looked so incredible that she obviously held Alex’s attention and she couldn’t take her eyes off her. “Hmm.” She simply said
Across at the barbeque, meat was sizzling away over the open flames as Michael turned them. The smell wafted over the yard and over to Max, Tess and Liz. “So my mom came to talk to you and asked if you were on the pill?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Liz said
Max’s face turned bright red, “I…there really is no way to handle that.”
“Oh, Max. That shade looks good on you.” Tess said
“Tess.” Max said. Of course looking at his girlfriend and Tess in their swimsuits had his attention, he knew he should only be looking at Liz but Tess’s young supple body was just as captivating.
“Max, she just wanted to make sure that her son is not getting in over his head.” Liz said, “It’s sweet.”
“Yeah, if you say so.” Max said, “So how is everything with the two of you?”
“Great.” Liz said
“Yeah, me too…a little horny, but great.” Tess said
“Well we’ll have to do something about that wont we?” Liz said
Tess smiled, “Maybe soon.” She said, “But right now, CANNON BALL!” Tess darted to the pool and jumped up, pulled herself into a ball and dropped into the water sending waves over the side.
One prominent splash landed squarely over Michael but luckily missed the barbeque. “TESS!” he yelled as he ran to the pool and dived in after her.
“Ah, one normal night of relaxation.” Max said
“Amen.” Liz said, “Shall we?”
“Oh yes lets.” Max said and soon both dived in and another great water fight was born.
To Be Continued…
U.F.H (SV Xover,CC/Slash/UC) Adult COMPLETE
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, Erina, Forum Moderators
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 10
Harding Residence, 21:10
With everyone frolicking about in the water and meat cooking on the barbeque, the throng of teenagers were diving around in the water. They were all having a whale of a time, as Isabel lay back on an air mattress floating in the water Alex and Laurie gave each other a smile and they swam under the water to her. Together they tipped Isabel into the water and she went with a scream that ended up with her chasing the two of them around Tess’s pool.
Clark, Lana and Lois were getting seriously into each other and on the verge of forgetting the others were there until Chloe took a bucket of ice and dumped it on the three of them. Clark not being affected by the cold didn’t bother but his two girlfriends were shuddering and broke away from the cold chunks. With the two soft bodies no longer pressed against him, Clark was a little annoyed and as nothing more than a streaking blur he suddenly appeared in front of Chloe. He smiled and lifted her up, she protested as he carried her over to the pool and dropped her in.
During it all, Max was sitting and talking with Liz. He reached out to get a sofa from the cooler when he realised it was empty. “Hey Tess, where’s the rest of the sodas?”
“Fridge in the kitchen…are we out already?” Tess said
“Yip.” Max said
“Okay, who’s hogging the drinks?” Tess asked everyone but no one raised their hand but then she looked at Clark, “Hmmm.”
“What?” Clark asked
“Oh just a little think I know about Kryptonians on Earth. Something about not being affected by calories?” Tess said
“Okay so I’ve had one or two…maybe 4 more than everyone else.” Clark said, “But…eh…” he said while looking at Kyle’s direction
Everyone looked at Kyle as he gulped down a can, his eyes shifted back and forth between everyone before settling on Clark and put the can down, “Boy scout.”
“Hey, I’m not taking all the wrap on this.” Clark said
“So…fridge?” Max asked
“Fridge.” Tess nodded
Max kissed Liz’s cheek and headed indoors. He moved into the kitchen, opened the fridge and saw it stocked with a lot more cans of soda. He pulled them all out and placed them on the counter, Max figured he’d better take the lot since there seemed to be a couple of his friends breathing the stuff into them. He stacked the packs up just as he heard the door open and saw Tess there standing in her blood red bikini.
“Need help?” Tess asked
“Un, yeah. Thanks.” Max said
Tess moved closer with an almost seductive sway to her walk. It certainly held Max’s attention and although he tried not to show it, Tess knew he was looking. It was why she bought this bikini - she wanted him to look. Actually she wanted him to do a lot more but looking as a good enough start. She moved up and bent over into the freezer section to pull out more ice, however it had Max cursing him self as he looked over her body.
Tess took a step back, knowing exactly what she was doing, and pressed her butt against Max. She decided to feign that it was accidental and pretended that she thought Max was to the side, Tess stood up and span around. “Oh sorry. I thought…sorry.” She said but she could see the desire in his eyes.
Max felt his dick swell in his swim shorts, “So, uh having fun tonight?”
{Oh hell yes.} Tess thought, “Yeah, it’s great.” She said nonchalantly
“I’m glad.” Max said
Tess looked and she could see that Max was having problems with keeping his dick in check, either that or they were in the Alien movies and the alien was trying to come out of him a little lower than his chest. She had to shake her head to get rid of that image and swore off late night movies for a while but at the very least his body was reacting to hers they way she wanted. Ever since Nacedo taught her about sex she wanted Max, she had long remembered her love for him from their Antarian predecessors but her body longed for his touch once more. Right now, looking at his dick was entrancing and she reached out to feel him through his swimwear.
“Uhnn…Tess.” Max grumbled as he reached down and pulled her hand away but his blood was boiling
“I want us to be together Max.” Tess said seductively as she pressed her body against his
“I can’t.” Max said
“Yes you can.” Tess said as she returned her hand and wasn’t going to let Max remove it this time. “A husband is supposed to make love to his wife.”
“Tess, I’m with Liz. I can’t betray her.” Max said
“You wont be.” Tess said, she was sending her thoughts, desires and what was happening to Liz. Right now, Liz was laying back in a deck chair by the pool with her eyes closed and watching it all. “We can go upstairs. No one will miss us for a few minutes.”
Max nodded and then shook his head, “Tess if we do this it’ll take more than a few minutes. A lot longer.”
“Oh I like that. But they still wont miss us.” Tess said as her hand found its way into Max’s. She started walking backward to the door into the hall and Max followed as she took him to her bedroom.
Tess’s Bedroom, 1 Minute Later
The door bashed opened and Max & Tess came insides before it swung closed. Max simply couldn’t resist any longer and their bodies were grinding against each other. The only thing separating the pair was the thin material of their swimwear. With each kiss they smiled, their hands roamed over each other’s bodies and the more they gave themselves over to it the more leaked from their minds to Liz.
Max pressed Tess against her dressing table and slowly started kissing along her jaw line, across her neck and throat. Each press of his lips had her tilting her head back and gasping. Tess moved her hands over his chest and across his abs as she sought out what was hidden beneath his shorts. She could remember each time their predecessors had made love but this was much more vivid and real. Tess desperately wanted Max to take her, to be where he belonged between her legs and making her feel incredible.
Once upon a time they were husband and wife; that bond still existed between them and now Tess was intent on making sure that what they were feeling was going to be as physical as they wanted. She wasn’t going to let Max leave until the deed was done and by the feel of things she wasn’t going to have to fight to keep him in her bed. As for Max, he may be desperately in love with Liz but each time he touched Tess long dormant emotions were roused within him. He knew they weren’t some mind game being played on him but the simple fact of it was that he wanted Tess as much as he wanted Liz.
Slowly Max slid his hand to Tess’s shoulder and slipped of the strap of her bikini top, then did the same to the other side. All the while his lips caressed her skin but then he reached behind her and unclasped the top. Tess let it fall from her body and for the first time she bared her chest to anyone, Max looked at her, smiled and gently reached out to cup one of the pliant mounds. Slowly his hand traced gentle circles and for long moments he deliberately stayed away from her nipple. He could see in her eyes that the pleasure was building and her skin was becoming flushed. Then he brushed his thumb over the tiny pink nubbin.
“Aghhhhhhh…” Tess gasped deeply as she closed her eyes.
Max smiled and did the same thing to its twin before he lowered his head. He took one of her nipples into his mouth and slowly delighted it with his tongue and warm, wet mouth. He could hear Tess’s breathing deepen and deepen as he switched from breast to breast; her fingers ran through his hair as she pressed him to her chest. Max kept going but as his hands continued to stroke her body, Tess’s grip on his head loosened as electricity sparked through her veins. Soon Max left her breasts and started kissing lower, he moved down from her chest to her belly. His tongue flicked over her belly button and it had her giggling.
Then his hands reached her hips and the waistband of her bikini bottoms, Max backed off a little and looked up into Tess’s eyes as she looked down into his. Tess bit her lip as she watched Max pull down the scrap of Lycra material that covered the rest of her body. Tess lifted one foot and then the other so that Max could remove the bottoms and toss them away. She was completely shaved and not a trace of hair could be found, Tess made it that way and she saw the look Max gave her.
“I took a chance that some of the tastes you used to have are still with you.” Tess said
“Well I didn’t know about this but…I like.” Max said
“I figured as much.” Tess said with a smile
Max the leaned in and kissed her pussy. Tess gave a gentle moan and stroked Max’s hair as his tongue extended from his mouth and started to lap away at her. Max was in heaven but not nearly as much as Tess was right now. Tess leaned back onto the dresser and opened her legs wider for him. He practically fused his mouth to her cunt, his tongue flicked back and forth rapidly and then he started stabbing it into her as much as he could.
“Hhmmmm…hmmmmmm…ughnnmmmmm…ughnnmmmmm…Hmmmmmmm…” Tess moaned over and over again, slowly she rocked her hips and ground herself upon Max’s face.
However, with her eyes closed and deeply into what she was feeling, Max suddenly pulled away. It caused Tess to open her eyes and look at him as though he were insane for stopping. Max just smiled at her as he stood up and pushed his shorts down at the same time. When they were at his ankles he kicked them off, Tess didn’t care that or anything else for that matter as her attention was fully fixated on his penis. He was hard and standing proud from his body before Tess, she couldn’t help but reach out and touch it.
Tess slowly explored the rod of flesh, her hands moving along it gently before heading under to feel his balls. Her hands were a gift from god as Max couldn’t focus on anything other that what he was feeling. However, he knew that unless she stopped this was going to be over before he could be with her. He pulled her hands away and pulled her close. Their naked teenage bodies were pressed together and Max kissed her furiously before he picked her up into his arms and carried her to her bed.
Max lay her on top of it and then joined her. The two of them wrapped their arms around each other as they kissed and let their desires sweep them along. His tongue slipped into her mouth as he kissed her passionately, then he broke the kiss and gazed down into her eyes. Max moved his hand down and used them to spread her legs before he positioned himself between them. He ran his hands up and down her thighs, caressing the silken flesh as he prepared to consummate a relationship their predecessors on Antar did so long ago. He took hold of his cock and positioned it at her soft folds. Tess squirmed under him, her breasts pressed hard against his chest as Max pushed in very, very slowly.
He knew she was a virgin in this life, as Zan he’d taken her when she was Ava but she had used her charms to seduce powerful men on Antar at the behest of her cousins, this time around Max was now taking Tess. Tess looked into Max’s eyes, her hands slowly moved along his sides and felt the muscles in his strong arms but her body was aching to have her husband back inside her body even if it was for the first time again. She nodded and Max pushed into her pussy, spreading her lower lips wide. Already her tight pussy gripped him and the sensations were beyond glorious. He didn’t stop, not even for a moment until he tore through her maidenhood and filled her. Tess only felt deep warmth within her as Max stopped and held himself in her to adapt to the invasion.
Tess opened her moth and gasped loudly. In that moment Liz slowly opened the bedroom door and closed it quietly as to not disturb the pair. She gazed upon their interlocked bodies and felt everything pour from them to her, slowly she moved closer and stripped off her own swimwear until she was as naked as they were. Then Max slowly started to move inside her, Tess looked around to see Liz naked but all she could do was smile before she returned her gaze to Max’s eyes.
Max glided over Tess; she wrapped her legs around his waist to hold him tightly within her so that he was never more than an inch outside of her heated body. Slowly he made love to her, sliding his hard cock in and out of her, stimulating every millimetre of pleasure inducing flesh inside her. He moved back and forth, filling her and sweating. They lost all care of the party going on just outside the window but Liz couldn’t take her eyes off them as they mated. Soon Max reached down and grabbed her legs, he put them over his shoulders and completely buried himself inside her pussy. His thrusts got deeper and much more pleasurable to them both.
Over and over again he pushed into Tess, her pussy spread wide to accommodate his massive length. He filled her and she could feel him touch bottom inside her. He grunted and groaned as she whimpered, both moving to the brink as their long denied desires were being released upon the world. Liz could see that they were getting closer, Max picked up the speed of his thrusts as Tess met each one with a push on her hips. They were both lost in the passion. More and more Max fell in love with her as he once did but it was different, not any more or less but he knew the differences between who she was and who she now is and he could only admit that he was in love with her. Then he felt Liz’s presence in the room, it could have been something to do with the fact that the bed sank a little lower as she climbed onto it but he felt his human lover’s love for him and he reciprocated it, he reciprocated it to them both.
The sight of the copulating pair enticed the senses of Liz resulting in her hands roaming over her body and then moving onto the two of them. Watching Max’s muscles flex as he pushed into Tess was enticing and it had her own body completely aroused. Tess’s eyes rolled into her head, her pupils wide with delight as she continued to cry out. Max’s balls slapped against her ass with each thrust but soon that sensation was added to when Liz cupped his sack and started to massage his heavy balls. Then she moved her hand lower and started to caress both their sexes as they flowed together.
“Ughhnnnnnn…oh yeahhhh…UYGHHHHH…OHMYG…Ughnnnnnn…”
“Yeah…oh yeahh…sweet…fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu…aghnnnnn…ughnnnnn…ghnnnn.”
“Harder…ughnnnharder…Please…Maxxxxxxx…ughnnhnnnnnnnn…”
“So close…so close baby…”
“YESS…YESSS…YESSSSSSS…I’m gonna…gonna…CUMMMMMMMM!” Tess cried out as her back arched completely.
“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKK!” Max groaned as his seed poured from his cock into her.
Max fell upon Tess and kissed, the two felt so incredibly close that they didn’t want to be separate from each other. Their arms wrapped around each other but slowly Max did pull his dick from her body. Max pulled apart from her and moved onto his knees so that he could look over her freshly ravished body. Then he looked at Liz and saw nothing but love and desire in her eyes, a part of him was concerned that she would blow like Mount St Helens but those concerns were now gone.
If it weren’t then it would have been in the next second. Liz saw that Max was still hard and instantly she was in his arms and kissed him. Just watching them had gotten Liz hot and eager, she didn’t need any foreplay right now but the kiss was like a raging fire as she scrapped her fingernails along his back. Their bodies were pressed against each other but Liz wanted him back inside her. Tess never took her eyes off of them but continued to lean back on the bed as her body hummed. She didn’t moved, not even as Liz turned from Max and moved onto her hands and knees above the blonde.
Max ran his hand over her back as she looked over her shoulder to him, Liz wanted him right here, right now and there was no doubt in Max’s eyes that if he even planned on getting any ever again then he better perform. Slowly he moved closer to Liz, remaining on his knees and angled his dick to stab into her cunt. He rubbed the head of his swollen length along the opening into her body and she squirmed against him. Max then pushed his hips forward, sending his cock into Liz and he closed his eyes as he was once more engulfed in a warm, tight grip. Liz too closed her eyes and tipped her head down as she felt Max move inside her inch by inch until she felt his thighs on the back of hers. She opened her eyes and locked them onto Tess, the blonde reached up and brushed Liz’s hair back and over one shoulder so that she could get a clear look at Liz’s expressions. Liz tightly gripped onto Tess’s bedspread as she felt Max’s rod twitch inside her, she gasped and had a smile on her lips that showed just how content she was.
“Did you enjoy him?” Liz asked the girl beneath her
“Oh yes.” Tess said, “It was beautiful.”
“It was beautiful to watch as well.” Liz said
Then Max pulled out of Liz and then pushed back in. The movement pushed Liz’s body forward a little and as Max did it again and again they built up and gentle rhythm. Liz rocked back and forth as Max thrust his dick into her body, her mouth hung open as she gasped in each and every breath. Max’s hands traced soft, loving lines over her thighs before he gripped onto her waist, he just had to keep her a little more still as he kept pounding into her deeper and deeper.
“AGHNNNnnnnnnnnnn…ahunnnnnnn…auhhnnnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnnn!” Liz moaned loudly
He moved in and out of Liz over and over again. Liz pushed her butt back and met every one of his thrusts, both moving in time with each other just as he and Tess had moved. He leaned down and kissed her shoulders and back, Max could taste her sweat that was seeping from her pours the more they worked together to bring about their mutual high.
The three of them were feeling intensely erotic pleasure. Tess couldn’t resist and reached up to let her hands roam over Liz’s body for the first time. She just wanted to get to know all the little sensitive areas but it was then that she had an idea, Tess but her lip to fight the urge but she gave in and her hands glowed. Fire sparked through Liz’s, urging her on to slam her hips back hard against Max. He couldn’t do anything but thrust his hips faster and faster against Liz. Skin slapped against skin and their moans were loud, you didn’t have to have super hearing to hear it but the others outside just looked at the window, then to each other, smiled and got on with their fun. Their bodies worked together with perfect timing and in fluid motions; each found bliss in the actions of their lover. Tess never stopped; her hands glowed and moved over Liz as she manipulated a few things here and there.
Liz felt her body becoming hotter and hotter, the heat surging inside her until she started moaning again and again each time Max’s cock filled her pussy. There was nothing stopping them, nothing could, Max sent his dick as deeply into Liz as he could but he only wished that it could go deeper, not that it was possible since his penis met the depths of Liz pussy perfectly as though they were made specifically for each other. It was the same when he entered Tess; his dick was the perfect length to fill her pussy to every last millimetre.
“Ughh…aughhhh…Liz…so good…aghnnn…fuck baby…ughnnnn.” Max groaned
“Max…god…so good…Max…yesss…yessssss.” Liz groaned
“Fuck her Max, take her real good. Make her cum hard.” Tess said
All they could hear was each other’s very agreeable moans, the day may be over but their love and passion for each other was only growing more and more in intensity with even the slightest of touches. Max slid his hands over Liz’s smooth back, his eyes locked with Tess’s under the brunette and the two smiled at each other. Each of the three felt their connection to each other grow. They were so in tune with each other that there were times when the thoughts merged through their copulation.
Soon Max’s thrusts became more frantic, the pressure in his balls was building to capacity and he wanted to cum as soon as possible inside Liz. The young women also felt it, Tess may not have a dick in her right now but she could swear that she felt something. With each thrust, Tess watched as Liz’s body move in response but then knew her work was done and her hands stopped glowing yet she didn’t stop caressing her young body. Liz ground their hips to meet Max thrust for thrust and with a primal grunt Max pushed deep inside. Well over an hour of moaning passed before they could finally find their release. Tess watched as they moved faster and faster, their grunts and groans got louder.
“Ughnnnn…god Max…you’re…ughnnnn…sooooo…big.” Liz moaned
“God…baby…ughnnnnnnnnn…” Max groaned
With a few more quick thrusts and the sound of skin slapping against skin, Max pushed and held his dick inside Liz. With the loudest grunt he expelled his second load of semen from his dick and flooded Liz’s pussy. Liz’s screams could almost have broken the glass of the window and came just as hard as Max when she felt his see inside her. Their arms and legs were shaky at best and neither could remain in position, Max slipped out of Liz and fell to the right hand side of Tess while Liz collapsed to her left so that Tess was in the middle. Their bodies were covered in sweat and couldn’t help but cuddle close to each other as they fell asleep.
07:30, The Next Morning…
In Tess’s bed, three naked bodies had slept soundly throughout the night. Downstairs everyone had fallen asleep throughout the house or even just outside in the garden by the pool. Slowly Liz woke up and found Tess sleeping against her, the blonde’s hand was resting on her hip while Max was on the other side of Tess and completely pressed against her. Liz could see they were both still a little while from waking up but as she looked at them sleeping she gently caressed the side of Tess’s face.
Then Liz slipped out of the bed and walked over to the door, she never even considered putting something on in order to cover her body as she headed to the bathroom. With sleep still in her eyes and feeling like she could go back to bed to sleep for another hour or so, Liz didn’t notice anything different as she sat on the toilet and answered the call of nature. When all was done, Liz went to the sink and filled it with water. She splashed some on her face, waking herself up and cleaning off a little dirt.
She dried off her face and opened her eyes to look in the mirror behind the sink. It was then that she saw it and her eyes went as wide as dinner plates. “TESS!” Liz called out, remembering last night when Tess touched her. She felt the warmth of the girl’s energy but just put it down to the fact that Max was having sex with her at the time.
In the bedroom, Max and Tess shot awake. Together they sat up in the bed, for a second they looked at each other with a very satisfied and loving smile on their lips before Liz came into the room. She slammed the door shut and stood before the pair, there before them were the reasons why she was agitated.
“What the hell did you do to me?” Liz asked
“Wow.” Max said with his eyes fixed
“What? I like them.” Tess said with a smile
“You’ve given me larger breasts. If I wanted plastic surgery I would do it.” Liz said. They weren’t massively increased in size, just a couple of sizes bigger but they were a little more noticeable.
“Yes.” Tess said
“Put them back.” Liz said
“No.” Tess said, “Besides, I think Max likes them.”
“TESS!”
“Look, they’re not fake. What’s the problem?” Tess asked
“Tess.” Max said, “You shouldn’t have done it.”
“And what do you mean they’re not fake, they’re bigger.” Liz said
“Yes they are.” Tess said and looked at them. “Look, they’re not fake. Bigger, yes. Fake, no. I just stimulated growth a little. They’re what you’d have in a couple of years or so. I just put the clock forward a little that’s all.”
“Put them back right now.” Liz said
“Oh you really don’t want me to do that.” Tess said
“Uh, I think I do.” Liz said. Tess moved closer to Liz, crawled to the end of the bed before she knelt upon the edge. The blonde reach out and gently stroked the side of Liz’s left breast and the young brunette shuddered as pleasure streaked through her entire body. “Oh dear…god.” Liz gasped with wide eyes
Tess smiled, “Just a tad more sensitive. Nothing much. Look, I’ve done it to myself and I’m guessing Isabel’s done it too when she started to get curious. As for that matter, Ava and Lonnie but they’re not fake, just early. And they work for you.”
“At least she didn’t do anything else.” Max said to Liz but as they both looked at Tess they saw her eyes shift.
“What?” Liz asked
“I reworked a few things…you…eh…well you wont need to shave your legs again, or anywhere on your body for that matter. Unless you decide to shave your head but I doubt you’ll do that. I’ve stopped follicle growth all over your body except up top.” Tess said
“Anything else?” Liz asked
“Uh, no.” Tess said
“Look, just change them back. If I’m getting them in a couple of years then I’ll get them in a couple of years.” Liz said
“No.” Tess said
“Why not?” Liz said
“Well, it’s fun…and I can’t.” Tess said
“Excuse me?” Max asked
“I kinda figured Liz would want to change them back when she found out what I did, you know…just the whole initial irrational action. So I made sure that I couldn’t change them back…or Max, or Isabel, Lonnie, Ava or Michael.” Tess said
“You are so dead.” Liz said
“Aw, you don’t mean that.” Tess said as she caressed the breast again
“Ughnmmm.” Liz moaned with a high pitch and then cleared her throat, “So, what, I’m just supposed to toss my bras and buy more?”
“Or I can make a few simple alterations with the wave of my magic hands.” Tess said, “You’ll get used to them. Look at it this way, with the whole shaving thing, you’ll never need to spend money on blades or wax…whatever you use.”
Liz sighed and moved over to the mirror over Tess’s dresser and looked at her reflection, “You and me are so getting into this.”
“Totally.” Tess said and moved off the bed, stood behind Liz and stroked her back, “I’m looking forward to it.”
Liz closed her eyes and felt the sensation flow through her. Max then approached and wrapped his arms around Liz and Tess both as all three looked into the mirror at their reflections. “Well I guess I’ll just have to live with them then.” Liz said
“And we’ll be here with you.” Max said
Liz looked around and looked into his eyes, knowing exactly what was on his mind, “I bet you will.” She said with a very particular tone
“Hey, I love you for you not because of…attributes.” Max said
“Tell me you didn’t just say attributes.” Tess said
“You know what I mean.” Max said
“Yeah we do.” Liz said with a smile before kissing him.
Granolith Chamber, 08:20
A lot later, everyone had showered and cleaned themselves up. Each redressed in the clothes they wore when they arrived at the party while Tess took their swimwear and put them in the laundry. When that was done, Clark, Lana, Chloe and Lois packed them away and finished putting their belongings into their car. From there it was to the Pod Chamber and what lay hidden in it. Once inside the Smallville residents lay their eyes on the Granolith.
“So this is the key?” Clark asked
“Yip.” Ava said
“It does look like that hologram we saw at the Fortress.” Lois said
“I wonder how it all hooks up?” Liz pondered
“Well there must be some kind of interface up there.” Max said
“Probably in that room I can’t get access to.” Clark said
“Maybe but here’s my question.” Lana said, “How do we get this out the door?”
Suddenly, as if the granolith was waiting for someone to ask that question, two handprints appeared in mid air with symbols above them. One was the whirlwind symbol and the other was the Kryptonian elongated pentagram with the 8 shape within it that was once seared onto Clark’s chest. Both glyphs rotated around on a vertical axis above the handprints.
“Okay…what do they do?” Maria asked
Then the Granolith lit up from deep within it, “This system is programmed to respond to the DNA of two people of particular bloodlines. Activation of this program with deconstruct the molecular structure of this unit and transport it to the coordinates of the Fortress of Solitude for integration.” A voice from the Granolith said
“That’s…well, odd.” Kyle said
“Not really. We’ve been theorising about artificial intelligence for decades, it looks like Antarians have got it.” Alex said
“Remove the handprints.” Max commanded
“Confirmed.” The granolith said and they vanished.
Everyone looked at Max, “I think we should keep this here for now.”
Clark nodded, “As long as it’s away from the Fortress then we’re safe. If someone finds it then they don’t get access to the big stuff in it, if they have access to anything at all.” He said
“Right.” Michael said.
“We can always hook them up later.” Isabel said, “But isn’t the fortress secure?”
“I walked into it when I ended up there.” Chloe said
“You were with me.” Clark said, “But you’re right, I’ll head up there soon and see if there isn’t some kind of system we can get up and running.”
“If you can find something, then it’ll end a lot of worries.” Max said
“With Lex snooping in the Kawatche caves it may only be a matter of time before he finds the portal. If he gets through that and can’t get into the Fortress then he’ll freeze before he can do anything.” Clark said
“Uh well let’s hope getting through the portal isn’t even an option.” Liz said
“Why? Aside from him having absolute proof of alien visitation.” Tess asked
“Because someone with the resources of Lex Luther might have some kind of personal tracker on him. You know, in event of kidnapping follow this signal kind of thing. If he vanishes and someone access that, if he has it, then it’ll be longitude and latitude of the Fortress.” Liz said
“Right.” Clark said, “Damn.”
“She always is the smart one.” Max said
“Yeah but does she have to bring me down.” Clark said
“Well someone had to think of everything and I’ve been doing that for you long enough.” Chloe said with a smile
“Are you saying you wont help me put together all those little clues and find out who the next kryptonite mutant is?” Clark asked
“Well…no.” Chloe said
“At least I’ve learned a lot of the whole investigative deal.” Clark said
“Maybe you should think about that as you’re career.” Max said, “Maybe a cop, PI…or how about a reporter like Chloe.”
“I think Jor-El already has a career in mind for me.” Clark said
“Maybe, but there’s nothing like a good cover to let you live a normal life as well.” Michael said
“Hmmm.” Clark said
“It would let you walk around without people hording you if they every see you use your powers.” Lois said
“I would need a disguise.” Clark said with a little distain at the idea
“Well it’s not like you’re going to go off leaping tall buildings in a single bound tomorrow. You’ve got time.” Lana said
“Unfortunately right now we’re out of time. I guess we need to head back home now.” Clark said as his alarm beeped on his watch. Everyone gave a weak smile, no one wanted them to leave even if they could travel between the distant towns in the blink of an eye. However they knew it had to happen and so they all walked out of the chamber to the trail that lead to the ground below.
...
..
.
Harding Residence, 21:10
With everyone frolicking about in the water and meat cooking on the barbeque, the throng of teenagers were diving around in the water. They were all having a whale of a time, as Isabel lay back on an air mattress floating in the water Alex and Laurie gave each other a smile and they swam under the water to her. Together they tipped Isabel into the water and she went with a scream that ended up with her chasing the two of them around Tess’s pool.
Clark, Lana and Lois were getting seriously into each other and on the verge of forgetting the others were there until Chloe took a bucket of ice and dumped it on the three of them. Clark not being affected by the cold didn’t bother but his two girlfriends were shuddering and broke away from the cold chunks. With the two soft bodies no longer pressed against him, Clark was a little annoyed and as nothing more than a streaking blur he suddenly appeared in front of Chloe. He smiled and lifted her up, she protested as he carried her over to the pool and dropped her in.
During it all, Max was sitting and talking with Liz. He reached out to get a sofa from the cooler when he realised it was empty. “Hey Tess, where’s the rest of the sodas?”
“Fridge in the kitchen…are we out already?” Tess said
“Yip.” Max said
“Okay, who’s hogging the drinks?” Tess asked everyone but no one raised their hand but then she looked at Clark, “Hmmm.”
“What?” Clark asked
“Oh just a little think I know about Kryptonians on Earth. Something about not being affected by calories?” Tess said
“Okay so I’ve had one or two…maybe 4 more than everyone else.” Clark said, “But…eh…” he said while looking at Kyle’s direction
Everyone looked at Kyle as he gulped down a can, his eyes shifted back and forth between everyone before settling on Clark and put the can down, “Boy scout.”
“Hey, I’m not taking all the wrap on this.” Clark said
“So…fridge?” Max asked
“Fridge.” Tess nodded
Max kissed Liz’s cheek and headed indoors. He moved into the kitchen, opened the fridge and saw it stocked with a lot more cans of soda. He pulled them all out and placed them on the counter, Max figured he’d better take the lot since there seemed to be a couple of his friends breathing the stuff into them. He stacked the packs up just as he heard the door open and saw Tess there standing in her blood red bikini.
“Need help?” Tess asked
“Un, yeah. Thanks.” Max said
Tess moved closer with an almost seductive sway to her walk. It certainly held Max’s attention and although he tried not to show it, Tess knew he was looking. It was why she bought this bikini - she wanted him to look. Actually she wanted him to do a lot more but looking as a good enough start. She moved up and bent over into the freezer section to pull out more ice, however it had Max cursing him self as he looked over her body.
Tess took a step back, knowing exactly what she was doing, and pressed her butt against Max. She decided to feign that it was accidental and pretended that she thought Max was to the side, Tess stood up and span around. “Oh sorry. I thought…sorry.” She said but she could see the desire in his eyes.
Max felt his dick swell in his swim shorts, “So, uh having fun tonight?”
{Oh hell yes.} Tess thought, “Yeah, it’s great.” She said nonchalantly
“I’m glad.” Max said
Tess looked and she could see that Max was having problems with keeping his dick in check, either that or they were in the Alien movies and the alien was trying to come out of him a little lower than his chest. She had to shake her head to get rid of that image and swore off late night movies for a while but at the very least his body was reacting to hers they way she wanted. Ever since Nacedo taught her about sex she wanted Max, she had long remembered her love for him from their Antarian predecessors but her body longed for his touch once more. Right now, looking at his dick was entrancing and she reached out to feel him through his swimwear.
“Uhnn…Tess.” Max grumbled as he reached down and pulled her hand away but his blood was boiling
“I want us to be together Max.” Tess said seductively as she pressed her body against his
“I can’t.” Max said
“Yes you can.” Tess said as she returned her hand and wasn’t going to let Max remove it this time. “A husband is supposed to make love to his wife.”
“Tess, I’m with Liz. I can’t betray her.” Max said
“You wont be.” Tess said, she was sending her thoughts, desires and what was happening to Liz. Right now, Liz was laying back in a deck chair by the pool with her eyes closed and watching it all. “We can go upstairs. No one will miss us for a few minutes.”
Max nodded and then shook his head, “Tess if we do this it’ll take more than a few minutes. A lot longer.”
“Oh I like that. But they still wont miss us.” Tess said as her hand found its way into Max’s. She started walking backward to the door into the hall and Max followed as she took him to her bedroom.
Tess’s Bedroom, 1 Minute Later
The door bashed opened and Max & Tess came insides before it swung closed. Max simply couldn’t resist any longer and their bodies were grinding against each other. The only thing separating the pair was the thin material of their swimwear. With each kiss they smiled, their hands roamed over each other’s bodies and the more they gave themselves over to it the more leaked from their minds to Liz.
Max pressed Tess against her dressing table and slowly started kissing along her jaw line, across her neck and throat. Each press of his lips had her tilting her head back and gasping. Tess moved her hands over his chest and across his abs as she sought out what was hidden beneath his shorts. She could remember each time their predecessors had made love but this was much more vivid and real. Tess desperately wanted Max to take her, to be where he belonged between her legs and making her feel incredible.
Once upon a time they were husband and wife; that bond still existed between them and now Tess was intent on making sure that what they were feeling was going to be as physical as they wanted. She wasn’t going to let Max leave until the deed was done and by the feel of things she wasn’t going to have to fight to keep him in her bed. As for Max, he may be desperately in love with Liz but each time he touched Tess long dormant emotions were roused within him. He knew they weren’t some mind game being played on him but the simple fact of it was that he wanted Tess as much as he wanted Liz.
Slowly Max slid his hand to Tess’s shoulder and slipped of the strap of her bikini top, then did the same to the other side. All the while his lips caressed her skin but then he reached behind her and unclasped the top. Tess let it fall from her body and for the first time she bared her chest to anyone, Max looked at her, smiled and gently reached out to cup one of the pliant mounds. Slowly his hand traced gentle circles and for long moments he deliberately stayed away from her nipple. He could see in her eyes that the pleasure was building and her skin was becoming flushed. Then he brushed his thumb over the tiny pink nubbin.
“Aghhhhhhh…” Tess gasped deeply as she closed her eyes.
Max smiled and did the same thing to its twin before he lowered his head. He took one of her nipples into his mouth and slowly delighted it with his tongue and warm, wet mouth. He could hear Tess’s breathing deepen and deepen as he switched from breast to breast; her fingers ran through his hair as she pressed him to her chest. Max kept going but as his hands continued to stroke her body, Tess’s grip on his head loosened as electricity sparked through her veins. Soon Max left her breasts and started kissing lower, he moved down from her chest to her belly. His tongue flicked over her belly button and it had her giggling.
Then his hands reached her hips and the waistband of her bikini bottoms, Max backed off a little and looked up into Tess’s eyes as she looked down into his. Tess bit her lip as she watched Max pull down the scrap of Lycra material that covered the rest of her body. Tess lifted one foot and then the other so that Max could remove the bottoms and toss them away. She was completely shaved and not a trace of hair could be found, Tess made it that way and she saw the look Max gave her.
“I took a chance that some of the tastes you used to have are still with you.” Tess said
“Well I didn’t know about this but…I like.” Max said
“I figured as much.” Tess said with a smile
Max the leaned in and kissed her pussy. Tess gave a gentle moan and stroked Max’s hair as his tongue extended from his mouth and started to lap away at her. Max was in heaven but not nearly as much as Tess was right now. Tess leaned back onto the dresser and opened her legs wider for him. He practically fused his mouth to her cunt, his tongue flicked back and forth rapidly and then he started stabbing it into her as much as he could.
“Hhmmmm…hmmmmmm…ughnnmmmmm…ughnnmmmmm…Hmmmmmmm…” Tess moaned over and over again, slowly she rocked her hips and ground herself upon Max’s face.
However, with her eyes closed and deeply into what she was feeling, Max suddenly pulled away. It caused Tess to open her eyes and look at him as though he were insane for stopping. Max just smiled at her as he stood up and pushed his shorts down at the same time. When they were at his ankles he kicked them off, Tess didn’t care that or anything else for that matter as her attention was fully fixated on his penis. He was hard and standing proud from his body before Tess, she couldn’t help but reach out and touch it.
Tess slowly explored the rod of flesh, her hands moving along it gently before heading under to feel his balls. Her hands were a gift from god as Max couldn’t focus on anything other that what he was feeling. However, he knew that unless she stopped this was going to be over before he could be with her. He pulled her hands away and pulled her close. Their naked teenage bodies were pressed together and Max kissed her furiously before he picked her up into his arms and carried her to her bed.
Max lay her on top of it and then joined her. The two of them wrapped their arms around each other as they kissed and let their desires sweep them along. His tongue slipped into her mouth as he kissed her passionately, then he broke the kiss and gazed down into her eyes. Max moved his hand down and used them to spread her legs before he positioned himself between them. He ran his hands up and down her thighs, caressing the silken flesh as he prepared to consummate a relationship their predecessors on Antar did so long ago. He took hold of his cock and positioned it at her soft folds. Tess squirmed under him, her breasts pressed hard against his chest as Max pushed in very, very slowly.
He knew she was a virgin in this life, as Zan he’d taken her when she was Ava but she had used her charms to seduce powerful men on Antar at the behest of her cousins, this time around Max was now taking Tess. Tess looked into Max’s eyes, her hands slowly moved along his sides and felt the muscles in his strong arms but her body was aching to have her husband back inside her body even if it was for the first time again. She nodded and Max pushed into her pussy, spreading her lower lips wide. Already her tight pussy gripped him and the sensations were beyond glorious. He didn’t stop, not even for a moment until he tore through her maidenhood and filled her. Tess only felt deep warmth within her as Max stopped and held himself in her to adapt to the invasion.
Tess opened her moth and gasped loudly. In that moment Liz slowly opened the bedroom door and closed it quietly as to not disturb the pair. She gazed upon their interlocked bodies and felt everything pour from them to her, slowly she moved closer and stripped off her own swimwear until she was as naked as they were. Then Max slowly started to move inside her, Tess looked around to see Liz naked but all she could do was smile before she returned her gaze to Max’s eyes.
Max glided over Tess; she wrapped her legs around his waist to hold him tightly within her so that he was never more than an inch outside of her heated body. Slowly he made love to her, sliding his hard cock in and out of her, stimulating every millimetre of pleasure inducing flesh inside her. He moved back and forth, filling her and sweating. They lost all care of the party going on just outside the window but Liz couldn’t take her eyes off them as they mated. Soon Max reached down and grabbed her legs, he put them over his shoulders and completely buried himself inside her pussy. His thrusts got deeper and much more pleasurable to them both.
Over and over again he pushed into Tess, her pussy spread wide to accommodate his massive length. He filled her and she could feel him touch bottom inside her. He grunted and groaned as she whimpered, both moving to the brink as their long denied desires were being released upon the world. Liz could see that they were getting closer, Max picked up the speed of his thrusts as Tess met each one with a push on her hips. They were both lost in the passion. More and more Max fell in love with her as he once did but it was different, not any more or less but he knew the differences between who she was and who she now is and he could only admit that he was in love with her. Then he felt Liz’s presence in the room, it could have been something to do with the fact that the bed sank a little lower as she climbed onto it but he felt his human lover’s love for him and he reciprocated it, he reciprocated it to them both.
The sight of the copulating pair enticed the senses of Liz resulting in her hands roaming over her body and then moving onto the two of them. Watching Max’s muscles flex as he pushed into Tess was enticing and it had her own body completely aroused. Tess’s eyes rolled into her head, her pupils wide with delight as she continued to cry out. Max’s balls slapped against her ass with each thrust but soon that sensation was added to when Liz cupped his sack and started to massage his heavy balls. Then she moved her hand lower and started to caress both their sexes as they flowed together.
“Ughhnnnnnn…oh yeahhhh…UYGHHHHH…OHMYG…Ughnnnnnn…”
“Yeah…oh yeahh…sweet…fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu…aghnnnnn…ughnnnnn…ghnnnn.”
“Harder…ughnnnharder…Please…Maxxxxxxx…ughnnhnnnnnnnn…”
“So close…so close baby…”
“YESS…YESSS…YESSSSSSS…I’m gonna…gonna…CUMMMMMMMM!” Tess cried out as her back arched completely.
“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKK!” Max groaned as his seed poured from his cock into her.
Max fell upon Tess and kissed, the two felt so incredibly close that they didn’t want to be separate from each other. Their arms wrapped around each other but slowly Max did pull his dick from her body. Max pulled apart from her and moved onto his knees so that he could look over her freshly ravished body. Then he looked at Liz and saw nothing but love and desire in her eyes, a part of him was concerned that she would blow like Mount St Helens but those concerns were now gone.
If it weren’t then it would have been in the next second. Liz saw that Max was still hard and instantly she was in his arms and kissed him. Just watching them had gotten Liz hot and eager, she didn’t need any foreplay right now but the kiss was like a raging fire as she scrapped her fingernails along his back. Their bodies were pressed against each other but Liz wanted him back inside her. Tess never took her eyes off of them but continued to lean back on the bed as her body hummed. She didn’t moved, not even as Liz turned from Max and moved onto her hands and knees above the blonde.
Max ran his hand over her back as she looked over her shoulder to him, Liz wanted him right here, right now and there was no doubt in Max’s eyes that if he even planned on getting any ever again then he better perform. Slowly he moved closer to Liz, remaining on his knees and angled his dick to stab into her cunt. He rubbed the head of his swollen length along the opening into her body and she squirmed against him. Max then pushed his hips forward, sending his cock into Liz and he closed his eyes as he was once more engulfed in a warm, tight grip. Liz too closed her eyes and tipped her head down as she felt Max move inside her inch by inch until she felt his thighs on the back of hers. She opened her eyes and locked them onto Tess, the blonde reached up and brushed Liz’s hair back and over one shoulder so that she could get a clear look at Liz’s expressions. Liz tightly gripped onto Tess’s bedspread as she felt Max’s rod twitch inside her, she gasped and had a smile on her lips that showed just how content she was.
“Did you enjoy him?” Liz asked the girl beneath her
“Oh yes.” Tess said, “It was beautiful.”
“It was beautiful to watch as well.” Liz said
Then Max pulled out of Liz and then pushed back in. The movement pushed Liz’s body forward a little and as Max did it again and again they built up and gentle rhythm. Liz rocked back and forth as Max thrust his dick into her body, her mouth hung open as she gasped in each and every breath. Max’s hands traced soft, loving lines over her thighs before he gripped onto her waist, he just had to keep her a little more still as he kept pounding into her deeper and deeper.
“AGHNNNnnnnnnnnnn…ahunnnnnnn…auhhnnnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnnn!” Liz moaned loudly
He moved in and out of Liz over and over again. Liz pushed her butt back and met every one of his thrusts, both moving in time with each other just as he and Tess had moved. He leaned down and kissed her shoulders and back, Max could taste her sweat that was seeping from her pours the more they worked together to bring about their mutual high.
The three of them were feeling intensely erotic pleasure. Tess couldn’t resist and reached up to let her hands roam over Liz’s body for the first time. She just wanted to get to know all the little sensitive areas but it was then that she had an idea, Tess but her lip to fight the urge but she gave in and her hands glowed. Fire sparked through Liz’s, urging her on to slam her hips back hard against Max. He couldn’t do anything but thrust his hips faster and faster against Liz. Skin slapped against skin and their moans were loud, you didn’t have to have super hearing to hear it but the others outside just looked at the window, then to each other, smiled and got on with their fun. Their bodies worked together with perfect timing and in fluid motions; each found bliss in the actions of their lover. Tess never stopped; her hands glowed and moved over Liz as she manipulated a few things here and there.
Liz felt her body becoming hotter and hotter, the heat surging inside her until she started moaning again and again each time Max’s cock filled her pussy. There was nothing stopping them, nothing could, Max sent his dick as deeply into Liz as he could but he only wished that it could go deeper, not that it was possible since his penis met the depths of Liz pussy perfectly as though they were made specifically for each other. It was the same when he entered Tess; his dick was the perfect length to fill her pussy to every last millimetre.
“Ughh…aughhhh…Liz…so good…aghnnn…fuck baby…ughnnnn.” Max groaned
“Max…god…so good…Max…yesss…yessssss.” Liz groaned
“Fuck her Max, take her real good. Make her cum hard.” Tess said
All they could hear was each other’s very agreeable moans, the day may be over but their love and passion for each other was only growing more and more in intensity with even the slightest of touches. Max slid his hands over Liz’s smooth back, his eyes locked with Tess’s under the brunette and the two smiled at each other. Each of the three felt their connection to each other grow. They were so in tune with each other that there were times when the thoughts merged through their copulation.
Soon Max’s thrusts became more frantic, the pressure in his balls was building to capacity and he wanted to cum as soon as possible inside Liz. The young women also felt it, Tess may not have a dick in her right now but she could swear that she felt something. With each thrust, Tess watched as Liz’s body move in response but then knew her work was done and her hands stopped glowing yet she didn’t stop caressing her young body. Liz ground their hips to meet Max thrust for thrust and with a primal grunt Max pushed deep inside. Well over an hour of moaning passed before they could finally find their release. Tess watched as they moved faster and faster, their grunts and groans got louder.
“Ughnnnn…god Max…you’re…ughnnnn…sooooo…big.” Liz moaned
“God…baby…ughnnnnnnnnn…” Max groaned
With a few more quick thrusts and the sound of skin slapping against skin, Max pushed and held his dick inside Liz. With the loudest grunt he expelled his second load of semen from his dick and flooded Liz’s pussy. Liz’s screams could almost have broken the glass of the window and came just as hard as Max when she felt his see inside her. Their arms and legs were shaky at best and neither could remain in position, Max slipped out of Liz and fell to the right hand side of Tess while Liz collapsed to her left so that Tess was in the middle. Their bodies were covered in sweat and couldn’t help but cuddle close to each other as they fell asleep.
07:30, The Next Morning…
In Tess’s bed, three naked bodies had slept soundly throughout the night. Downstairs everyone had fallen asleep throughout the house or even just outside in the garden by the pool. Slowly Liz woke up and found Tess sleeping against her, the blonde’s hand was resting on her hip while Max was on the other side of Tess and completely pressed against her. Liz could see they were both still a little while from waking up but as she looked at them sleeping she gently caressed the side of Tess’s face.
Then Liz slipped out of the bed and walked over to the door, she never even considered putting something on in order to cover her body as she headed to the bathroom. With sleep still in her eyes and feeling like she could go back to bed to sleep for another hour or so, Liz didn’t notice anything different as she sat on the toilet and answered the call of nature. When all was done, Liz went to the sink and filled it with water. She splashed some on her face, waking herself up and cleaning off a little dirt.
She dried off her face and opened her eyes to look in the mirror behind the sink. It was then that she saw it and her eyes went as wide as dinner plates. “TESS!” Liz called out, remembering last night when Tess touched her. She felt the warmth of the girl’s energy but just put it down to the fact that Max was having sex with her at the time.
In the bedroom, Max and Tess shot awake. Together they sat up in the bed, for a second they looked at each other with a very satisfied and loving smile on their lips before Liz came into the room. She slammed the door shut and stood before the pair, there before them were the reasons why she was agitated.
“What the hell did you do to me?” Liz asked
“Wow.” Max said with his eyes fixed
“What? I like them.” Tess said with a smile
“You’ve given me larger breasts. If I wanted plastic surgery I would do it.” Liz said. They weren’t massively increased in size, just a couple of sizes bigger but they were a little more noticeable.
“Yes.” Tess said
“Put them back.” Liz said
“No.” Tess said, “Besides, I think Max likes them.”
“TESS!”
“Look, they’re not fake. What’s the problem?” Tess asked
“Tess.” Max said, “You shouldn’t have done it.”
“And what do you mean they’re not fake, they’re bigger.” Liz said
“Yes they are.” Tess said and looked at them. “Look, they’re not fake. Bigger, yes. Fake, no. I just stimulated growth a little. They’re what you’d have in a couple of years or so. I just put the clock forward a little that’s all.”
“Put them back right now.” Liz said
“Oh you really don’t want me to do that.” Tess said
“Uh, I think I do.” Liz said. Tess moved closer to Liz, crawled to the end of the bed before she knelt upon the edge. The blonde reach out and gently stroked the side of Liz’s left breast and the young brunette shuddered as pleasure streaked through her entire body. “Oh dear…god.” Liz gasped with wide eyes
Tess smiled, “Just a tad more sensitive. Nothing much. Look, I’ve done it to myself and I’m guessing Isabel’s done it too when she started to get curious. As for that matter, Ava and Lonnie but they’re not fake, just early. And they work for you.”
“At least she didn’t do anything else.” Max said to Liz but as they both looked at Tess they saw her eyes shift.
“What?” Liz asked
“I reworked a few things…you…eh…well you wont need to shave your legs again, or anywhere on your body for that matter. Unless you decide to shave your head but I doubt you’ll do that. I’ve stopped follicle growth all over your body except up top.” Tess said
“Anything else?” Liz asked
“Uh, no.” Tess said
“Look, just change them back. If I’m getting them in a couple of years then I’ll get them in a couple of years.” Liz said
“No.” Tess said
“Why not?” Liz said
“Well, it’s fun…and I can’t.” Tess said
“Excuse me?” Max asked
“I kinda figured Liz would want to change them back when she found out what I did, you know…just the whole initial irrational action. So I made sure that I couldn’t change them back…or Max, or Isabel, Lonnie, Ava or Michael.” Tess said
“You are so dead.” Liz said
“Aw, you don’t mean that.” Tess said as she caressed the breast again
“Ughnmmm.” Liz moaned with a high pitch and then cleared her throat, “So, what, I’m just supposed to toss my bras and buy more?”
“Or I can make a few simple alterations with the wave of my magic hands.” Tess said, “You’ll get used to them. Look at it this way, with the whole shaving thing, you’ll never need to spend money on blades or wax…whatever you use.”
Liz sighed and moved over to the mirror over Tess’s dresser and looked at her reflection, “You and me are so getting into this.”
“Totally.” Tess said and moved off the bed, stood behind Liz and stroked her back, “I’m looking forward to it.”
Liz closed her eyes and felt the sensation flow through her. Max then approached and wrapped his arms around Liz and Tess both as all three looked into the mirror at their reflections. “Well I guess I’ll just have to live with them then.” Liz said
“And we’ll be here with you.” Max said
Liz looked around and looked into his eyes, knowing exactly what was on his mind, “I bet you will.” She said with a very particular tone
“Hey, I love you for you not because of…attributes.” Max said
“Tell me you didn’t just say attributes.” Tess said
“You know what I mean.” Max said
“Yeah we do.” Liz said with a smile before kissing him.
Granolith Chamber, 08:20
A lot later, everyone had showered and cleaned themselves up. Each redressed in the clothes they wore when they arrived at the party while Tess took their swimwear and put them in the laundry. When that was done, Clark, Lana, Chloe and Lois packed them away and finished putting their belongings into their car. From there it was to the Pod Chamber and what lay hidden in it. Once inside the Smallville residents lay their eyes on the Granolith.
“So this is the key?” Clark asked
“Yip.” Ava said
“It does look like that hologram we saw at the Fortress.” Lois said
“I wonder how it all hooks up?” Liz pondered
“Well there must be some kind of interface up there.” Max said
“Probably in that room I can’t get access to.” Clark said
“Maybe but here’s my question.” Lana said, “How do we get this out the door?”
Suddenly, as if the granolith was waiting for someone to ask that question, two handprints appeared in mid air with symbols above them. One was the whirlwind symbol and the other was the Kryptonian elongated pentagram with the 8 shape within it that was once seared onto Clark’s chest. Both glyphs rotated around on a vertical axis above the handprints.
“Okay…what do they do?” Maria asked
Then the Granolith lit up from deep within it, “This system is programmed to respond to the DNA of two people of particular bloodlines. Activation of this program with deconstruct the molecular structure of this unit and transport it to the coordinates of the Fortress of Solitude for integration.” A voice from the Granolith said
“That’s…well, odd.” Kyle said
“Not really. We’ve been theorising about artificial intelligence for decades, it looks like Antarians have got it.” Alex said
“Remove the handprints.” Max commanded
“Confirmed.” The granolith said and they vanished.
Everyone looked at Max, “I think we should keep this here for now.”
Clark nodded, “As long as it’s away from the Fortress then we’re safe. If someone finds it then they don’t get access to the big stuff in it, if they have access to anything at all.” He said
“Right.” Michael said.
“We can always hook them up later.” Isabel said, “But isn’t the fortress secure?”
“I walked into it when I ended up there.” Chloe said
“You were with me.” Clark said, “But you’re right, I’ll head up there soon and see if there isn’t some kind of system we can get up and running.”
“If you can find something, then it’ll end a lot of worries.” Max said
“With Lex snooping in the Kawatche caves it may only be a matter of time before he finds the portal. If he gets through that and can’t get into the Fortress then he’ll freeze before he can do anything.” Clark said
“Uh well let’s hope getting through the portal isn’t even an option.” Liz said
“Why? Aside from him having absolute proof of alien visitation.” Tess asked
“Because someone with the resources of Lex Luther might have some kind of personal tracker on him. You know, in event of kidnapping follow this signal kind of thing. If he vanishes and someone access that, if he has it, then it’ll be longitude and latitude of the Fortress.” Liz said
“Right.” Clark said, “Damn.”
“She always is the smart one.” Max said
“Yeah but does she have to bring me down.” Clark said
“Well someone had to think of everything and I’ve been doing that for you long enough.” Chloe said with a smile
“Are you saying you wont help me put together all those little clues and find out who the next kryptonite mutant is?” Clark asked
“Well…no.” Chloe said
“At least I’ve learned a lot of the whole investigative deal.” Clark said
“Maybe you should think about that as you’re career.” Max said, “Maybe a cop, PI…or how about a reporter like Chloe.”
“I think Jor-El already has a career in mind for me.” Clark said
“Maybe, but there’s nothing like a good cover to let you live a normal life as well.” Michael said
“Hmmm.” Clark said
“It would let you walk around without people hording you if they every see you use your powers.” Lois said
“I would need a disguise.” Clark said with a little distain at the idea
“Well it’s not like you’re going to go off leaping tall buildings in a single bound tomorrow. You’ve got time.” Lana said
“Unfortunately right now we’re out of time. I guess we need to head back home now.” Clark said as his alarm beeped on his watch. Everyone gave a weak smile, no one wanted them to leave even if they could travel between the distant towns in the blink of an eye. However they knew it had to happen and so they all walked out of the chamber to the trail that lead to the ground below.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Base of the Mountain, Immediately Following
Everyone was back by their cars. The one with Kansas plates was double checked for provisions, namely Pringles, coke and a whole lot of munchies.
“Everything ready?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Clark said as he took Max’s hand and shook it.
Lana and Liz hugged each other, “You better make sure I hear from you.” Lana said
“You will.”
“Good, cause I wanna know any little tricks you learn to make Max beg.” Lana said
“You better believe you’ll be the first to know.” Liz said and then looked at Tess, “Okay, second.”
“Oh, got a taste for blondes?” Lana asked
“Max has a taste for blondes. I ended up with larger tits.” Liz said
“I wasn’t going to say anything.” Lana said as she looked at the girl’s cleavage
“She thought she’d do me a favour.” Liz said
“Believe me, she did.” Lana said with a happy appraisal
“Oh come on, not you too.” Liz said
“She did good work. And I think it’s safe to say she enjoyed doing it,” Lana said and then whispered, “she wasn’t taken her eyes off you for quite some time.”
“Really?” Liz asked, trying not to make eye contact with Tess
Lana nodded, “Believe me Liz, you two need to work things out. It’ll be a whole new world open to you. And Max will be one seriously lucky SOB.”
“So is Clark.” Liz said
“You better believe he is.” Lois said, coming up behind them. “And you really need to learn to loosen up with her because you’ll just be denying yourself.”
“Why do I have the feeling I’ll be having a few phone calls until we do it?” Liz asked
“Because you’re sex drive is as out of whack as the rest of us, you’re just pissed she did it without your permission.” Lana said
“True.” Liz said
“Come on Ladies, it’s time.” Chloe said and hugged Liz.
Everyone said their goodbyes and exchanged cell numbers. “Don’t be strangers.” Alex said
“We wont.” Lois said
“But guys, listen. Seriously if something happens and you need help…” Clark said
“We’ll call. Same goes for you.” Max said, “You never know when you might need an emergency heal.”
“Got that right.” Lana said. Soon the Smallvilles got into the car and waved as they drove off. The others were left standing as the car drove off into the horizon and turned north to Kansas.
“You think we’ll see them any time soon?” Laurie asked
“I hope so. Something tells me we’ll be seeing them a lot for quite some time.” Liz said
“Well, they are family.” Tess said
“I wonder how Clark’s parents are going to take the fact that he’s involved with 2 girls?”
“Are you kidding? Straight laced farm country, he’ll probably try to keep it a secret as long as possible and tell them only when he has to.” Michael said
Michael was then slapped on the back of his head by Maria and then got a look from both him and Lonnie. “That was for stereotyping. You don’t know his parents.”
“They are pretty straight laced but they love Clark.” Liz said, “Whatever makes him happy I think they’ll be fine with.”
“Oh yeah, him sleeping with two girls. That’ll make them happy.” Ava said, “Maybe if they were affected by the storm like everyone in New Mexico but as it is…”
“I guess we’ll just have to wait and see.” Max said
“So, what’s next?” Liz asked
“What’s next is Laurie.” Michael said
“I guess it is time I take care of my problem. Better now than later.” Laurie said
“And you get your inheritance back and those two greedy…well they will pay for what they did to you.” Michael said
“I’m sure I will enjoy myself.” Laurie said
“Come on, we’ll head back to my place so that those of us who have shifts can do their jobs.” Liz said
“Yes boss.” Lonnie said
Soon they were all back in their cars and heading off home. Liz opened the Crashdown and everyone got to work serving the tourists and locals. Laurie then headed off with Alex and Isabel, they were the only ones available but they certainly weren’t going to miss this out. Besides they were of the same Element and their bond to each other wasn’t going to let her go through this alone.
Dupree Estate, Texas, 11:00
Ever since sticking Laurie in that hospital, her aunt and uncle eagerly made themselves at home. As far as they were concerned this was all theirs and they were enjoying living the good life that should have been theirs the day Michael’s earthbound predecessor died. Instead he left everything to his beloved granddaughter while they got an inheritance of $2 Million. Given the amount he had to give they found it insulting to say the least, especially since he left so much more to Laurie. Putting her in the hospital was an easy decision for them at that point, they simply loved that little bit of the will when they read it. Being Laurie’s guardians until she came of age and that they were entrusted with her inheritance until then. It didn’t take a genius lawyer to let them no that if she was incapacitated then everything would remain in their care.
When they heard that Laurie mysteriously vanished from the hospital they were elated and concerned at the same time. Out in the open with her current condition and filled with drugs could easily make her a target by anyone. From then, if something did happen everything would become theirs legitimately. On the other hand, walking out wasn’t simply something she should have been able to do and they were concerned that she’d talk to someone. Laurie may not have been believable but there were more than enough conspiracy nuts out there to start looking into things and finding proof enough to raise eyebrows. It would not have gone down well at the country club.
As it stood they had the authorities out looking for her, they had to make it look good after all. They had tears of concern for their troubled niece when being interviewed by the police. At the same time people in their position knew people who knew people who knew the number for someone who could specialise in “accidents” and now there was someone out looking for Laurie. On the surface it simply looked like they had hired a private investigator and if he happened to turn up a body, well, who would investigate it the accidental death of a psychologically troubled young women who ran from her hospital and ended up god knows where.
They refused to allow it to trouble them and got on with their lives, they covered the bases and as a result Laurie’s aunt was languishing in her massive bubble bath. The scented waters caressed her skin and soaked all her worried out of her body. However, she was becoming apprehensive and with no apparent reason. She could swear there was someone in the room with her. Slowly she got out of the bath, she didn’t want to remain there with the hair on the back of her head. She stepped out and with one foot still in the water she suddenly felt something brush passed her ankle. Quickly she pulled her foot out and looked down into the water, she pulled the plug, the water drained away yet there was nothing there. She wrapped a towel around her and walked through the luxurious steam filled room to the mirror. There was moisture everywhere, she took up a hand towel and wiped off the mirror. There in the mirror was her own reflection along with that of her niece. She sharply turned her head and saw nothing behind her.
It was more than enough to make sure she felt the willies. “La…Laurie?” she said but got no answer. She smiled and shook her head, “You need to cut back on the white wine. The little bitch is gone.”
Then she turned back to the mirror and the sink before it, already it was filled with water and overflowing. She reached out to turn off the tap but couldn’t turn it since it hadn’t been switched on in the first place. Despite her struggles the water just kept flowing and then a sound came from the bathtub. Now it was over flowing and the plug was still away from the drain. It was impossible and then suddenly she heard the water pipes rattle within the walls everywhere.
Suddenly there was more steam on the mirror and as she looked lettering started to appear. Being a water elemental was useful, manipulating water…even the water in the air itself and that meant moving it so all the little condensation particles didn’t land anywhere Laurie didn’t want them to go. Soon words took shape and said, “You locked me in hell. Time to join me.” Then Laurie’s face appeared in the water.
“No…no…no…no…no. This isn’t real. Leave me alone.” Her aunt said
“Not as long as you get away with this.” Laurie whispered in her ear.
Her aunt pulled herself into the corner of the bathroom, “AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Outside…
Laurie appeared outside and found Alex and Isabel waiting for her near the garden shed where an outdoor facet was running to form a puddle that allowed the elementals to travel through.
“Okay, that was fun.” Laurie said happily
“You were great.” Isabel said and kissed Laurie without even thinking about it
Alex’s eyes went wide but even more so when Laurie didn’t recoil from it.
“Oh.” Isabel said as she realised what she did
“Uh huh.” Alex said
“Well I guess we’ve got something to talk about?” Laurie said
“Uh, understatement.” Alex said with a smile
“It’ll definitely be one for the books.” Isabel said
“So, what’s next?” Laurie asked
“You’re uncle.” Alex said
“Oh, goodie. So what did you two do while I was gone?” Laurie asked
“We waited for you.” Isabel said
“Oh so that’s not your lipstick on Alex’s neck?” Laurie asked. Isabel quickly looked over but saw nothing. “Gotcha.” Laurie said, “So did you two have fun?”
“You were gone for like ten minutes.” Alex said
“What? That isn’t enough time for you?” Laurie asked
“Not lately, no.” Isabel said
“Oh, good staying power.” Laurie said with a smile, “Well, anyone care to make my uncle insane?”
“Oh by all means.” Alex said as they all stepped into the puddle and fell into it.
Upstairs…
“Mrs Dupree? Mrs Dupree are you okay?” one of the maids yelled as she bashed on the door in response to the scream
Soon the door burst open thanks to the additional help of a very large gardener. She cowering socialite pulled herself along with her arms to the door but all around her things were normal. The sink was empty as was the bath, nothing was written on the mirror, the pipes weren’t shaking and there wasn’t any steam. Most importantly, of all the water that spilled on the floor there wasn’t a single drop. Laurie had lifted it all up and forced it down the drains in less than a second before she left the room. Now all that was left was a very hysterical aunt.
Head Office, Dupree Enterprises, 20 Minutes Later
In his office in downtown Houston Laurie’s uncle poured himself a glass of whisky from the concealable private bar behind a panel of shelves. He always liked to treat himself after a meeting or two and more than a few times right before, and this wasn’t some cheap stuff. What he was pouring was 60 bucks by itself, the rest of the bottle was worth considerably more. That was the least of what was kept in his little office. He walked over to the desk and sat down with his feet up. He never understood why his father and brother worked here with such modest surroundings but the second he took over he did some serious redecorating. He stopped short of the gold plated fittings however everything looked considerably more.
He didn’t care how much money he spent so long as he was comfortable. He even installed a private shower in the private bathroom along with a masseuse table for a weekly appointment he had. Then just as he tipped the glass up to take a swig, he saw a reflection in the liquid. He looked down into the glass and saw Laurie’s face in the drink. Even as he pulled it away from his mouth and looked at the liquid from through the crystal, he could see Laurie staring back at him.
“What is this?” he asked
“Thief.” He heard Laurie’s voice said, “Killer.”
“I didn’t kill you.”
“YES YOU DID!” she screamed as the glass exploded in his hand, “One injection a day, one little piece at a time.” Then, just like at the estate, the room started shaking as every water pipe from the sink to the sprinkler system thrashed violently when Laurie controlled the liquid inside.
Just then the pipes burst and water flowed through the ceiling tiles. It hit the computer and shorted it out before tiny water particles came spinning together to form an apparition in the exact form of Laurie’s body. Soon the image started to walk to him and he made a beeline for his private elevator, he almost moved as fast as Clark but soon he was inside and heading down to the basement. Laurie released the water and it soaked the carpet.
They all moved the puddle to come through and stood in the office. “Nice view.” Isabel said
Laurie moved over to the windows and looked out, “I haven’t seen that since I was a little girl.”
“Laurie, have you thought about what you’re going to do once you’ve scared them?” Alex asked
“No, right now I’m just making them feel how I felt.” Laurie said and then looked at the computer, “Can you fix that?”
“Without a doubt.” Isabel said as she waved her hand over it and fixed all the little flaws so that it was fully operational.
At the same time, Alex went over to the elevator and pulled open the panel. He mucked it up good and with Laurie’s uncle still inside at about half way down the tall building, he was trapped in an elevator that no one but him ever used. Of course there was an emergency call button but it would definitely be a while before anyone could repair the damage.
“Look at what he did to this place.” Laurie said, “I mean my granddad was a Texan, yeah he hunted but he never stuffed it and put it up on a wall.” She couldn’t take her eyes off it and gave her a chill, “You know, I bet you he didn’t even kill it. Idiot doesn’t have the balls to even pick up a gun let alone pull the trigger.”
“So he puts on a show is what you’re saying?” Alex said
“Yeah.” Laurie said, “At least he kept granddad’s old desk.”
“Okay. So what’s next?” Alex asked
Laurie gave a wide smile, “Let the fun begin.”
Living Room, Dupree Estate, 11:00
The entire building was shaking. Mrs Dupree had conveyed what had happened to her staff and immediately got looks as though she were insane. With that look came the order to get out and both maid and gardener left, at that moment all three water elementals exerted their influence over the water in the building. Laurie’s uncle had been freed and was on his way back but his wife had ran outside from fear.
With the vibrations many things had fallen from shelves but anything that meant anything to Laurie was kept safe, that and anything her aunt and uncle spent a lot of money on. She planned on selling anything she didn’t like, no sense in wasting the money. However, their activities just now resulted in a mess inside. Soon her uncle returned and met up with his wife, both were clearly agitated and scared.
“Are you okay?” he asked
“I am really not. Things happened today, it’s impossible…I’m scared.”
“Me too. It happened to me as well.”
“In there, it’s…”
“Come on, we’ll get what we need and leave.”
She nodded and both went inside. That moved quickly passed the living room but something in the corner of their eyes caused them to stop and move back. There they saw Laurie sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine. Laurie looked up and smiled at them.
“Oh hi guys. You should really see the look on your faces right now.” Laurie said and looked back and forth between them, “What? You look like you’ve seen a ghost?”
“Lau…Laurie…I…we…” her aunt stammered
Then to their side in the corner of the room they saw Alex and Isabel although they had no idea who they were. Alex and Isabel both just waved and smiled at the adults who were considerably rattled, that was it was just the way Laurie wanted them.
“Is that all you have to say to me?” Laurie asked
“We…uh, thought you were…uh…”
“Dead? Not so much. You on the other hand…” Laurie said
“Laurie, we know you are troubled.” Her uncle said, “But this is not the time for threats.”
“TROUBLED?? I would call you a son of a bitch but that’s insulting grandma. You locked me up in that place for money? Granddad trusted you with me, hell dad trusted me with you. I mean, god, you’re my uncle and you put me there.” Laurie said, “Queen bitch there I understand doing it. She was always in it for the money.”
“Shut you’re face you little whore.”
“Me, you’re calling me a whore? You got me making out with the chauffeur. You on the other hand…” Laurie said as she opened a file next to her and pulled out photos, “…have been quite busy going through the country club membership. And my dear sweet uncle, how many secretaries have you banged this year?”
“It doesn’t matter. You have a documented mental health history. You’ve escaped from your hospital and threatened our lives.” Her aunt said confidently
Laurie smiled, “Medical notes detailing unnecessary drug use, notes made by nurses detailing no account of schizophrenia, paranoid delusions or anything good old Doc Parks said I had. Records of precise doses of medication I was given and the drug. A quick look up on the Internet and anyone would know what effect they would have on a healthy body. Granddad’s will, which gives you motive. Do I really need to go on? Oh well there is this - a story written by a friend of mine. She’s got a friend who owes her a favour at the Daily Planet in Metropolis. You’ve got a subscription to that paper right? Well, she’s got all the proof she needed to right this and well…she just can’t resist doing the right thing and outing people like you.”
“What do you want?” her uncle asked
“Get out of my house for one.” Laurie said, “I may be living in Roswell for a while. Turns out I have a half brother who I like spending time with, weird I know but so is he…and a little gruff. But anyway, this place was left to me and I want you out. Everything that is left to me is mine not yours. Every single last penny, and if you’ve spent it you pay it back.”
“You can’t be serious.”
“She’s very serious.” Isabel said
“Well you can’t. You’re still not old enough. The will specified we were to be your guardians until you were 21.” Her uncle said
“Oh that. Isabel’s father is a lawyer, great with the whole emancipation thing.” Laurie said
“Believe me, we’ve checked with him. When we showed him what we had on you, I think the words he used was slam and dunk. He never said that before.” Isabel said
“He did seem to be a little happy.” Alex said, “Pissed that someone would do this but happy.”
“He’ll go before a judge, present every little thing. If your lawyers try to bring me down with their usual denigrating crap or try to suppress it, my new friend prints her story…or posts it on the Internet if you try to stop the Daily Planet from printing. Either way, it’ll be out. In fact you’re only real option is to just let me be emancipated and sign everything over to me.” Laurie said
“No.” her uncle said
“Excuse me?” Laurie asked
“If you think these scare tactics today were going to work then you really are insane. I’m really impressed you pulled all that off, you really got to tell me how you did it but right now you’re going back to your hospital like a good little girl. Only this time you’re going to have company.” Her uncle said
Just then everything not nailed down started shaking. “Don’t you dare threaten me, her or Alex.” Isabel said angrily
“Nice trick.” Her aunt said
“Hmm, fine.” Isabel said as every piece of furniture that didn’t have anyone on it suddenly shot up to the roof and hung there.
At the same time all the walls suddenly became soaking wet. Alex increased the pressure in the pipes so that they burst and now the walls were bleeding water. They could repair the damage later. Just then Laurie called the water over and it spiralled around her aunt and uncle so tightly and with density that it was like rope binding them together. “Bad move.” Laurie said, “Did you know that the body is something like 80% water?”
Suddenly they both felt parched, Laurie worked with the chemicals in their brains, moving the fluids else where in their bodies. She created the same problem in their minds that the drugs had caused in her head. Alex and Isabel moved to her side and each held on of her hands as they watched the two start blubbering and fall to the floor. When it was over they released the pair, Isabel went to work straightening the place up while Alex dialled 911.
Later…
The police showed up along with an ambulance to find the senior Dupree’s cowering, rocking back and forth with fear evident in their eyes and mumbling incoherently. Alex had shown them in and now Laurie was being interviewed while the paramedics strapped up the Duprees to gurneys and carried out.
“I got out a little while ago, Alex and Isabel found me and took me to their place in Roswell. Found out I have a half-brother there. Anyway, they didn’t know about me, I didn’t say a word so they got their Sheriff to put out my description. Anyway, I got the drugs out of me, started speaking and got really better. I realised what had happened to me, got together some proof…oh, right.” Laurie said as she got her file and handed it over to the detective, “This is it. I confronted them with it and I don’t think they could take being caught and they just broke down.”
“Well I’ll go through this. This has everything?”
“Everything I could find. I don’t know if there is more.” Laurie said
“Okay. We’ll let you know what happens.”
“What about them?” Laurie asked
“From the look of it I think being committed is in their immediate future, based on what happened to you I think that if they come out of it then the D.A will have them on charges of abuse, negligence, fraud and what ever else he can think of.”
“Well let me know if I need to testify. I’ll be more than happy to do it.” Laurie said, “Oh, eh, I wont be staying here. I’m heading back to Roswell. This is the address and number of the house I’ll be staying at.” She said as she wrote out Tess’s address and number
“Thank you, Ms Dupree. We’ll also need your contact details.” The detective said to Alex and Isabel.
“Oh you can contact us through Sheriff Valenti.” Alex said, “He always knows how to find us.”
“Okay.” The detective said and left.
Soap Factory, Roswell, Same Time
Zan and Rath’s hiding place was the old soap factory, with very few people going there and the only times being when someone had a rave going on it was enough to stay out of the way. Besides when someone did have a party, they found it was the perfect opportunity to hook up with some girls. A quick tryst in a dark corner and they sent those girls on their way with their memories erased.
“She let him fuck her.” Rath said angrily as he paced back and forth, “That bitch was mine and she let him fuck her.”
“Looked like she was doing a lot of the fucking.” Zan said as he sat back on a metal box
“Don’t.” Rath said as he stared at him, “Now…he’s dead. And I am going to rip her throat out.”
“That’s my sister.” Zan said
“Fine you can kill her but I want her first. I’ll show that bitch what it’s like to be fucked.” Rath said
“Fine, fine, you can bang the shit out of her.” Zan said
“Why are you so calm? That slut of yours fucked two Earth assholes.”
Zan pulled out a knife and tossed it into a wooden beam, “Which is why I’m going to skin that whore alive.”
“Yeah.” Rath nodded and smiled
“Then we’re going to take out our other versions. We’ll take their place and take their bitches until they drop dead from it.” Zan said
“Right on.” Rath said
Suddenly a purple wave came crashing through the building. It left everything untouched but as it made contact with the two aliens they were cast backward at least 5 feet before they fell to the floor. Just then several people of varying height and build came running through the doors, completely dressed in black with masks covering their faces. They ran over to the fallen pair who were struggling to get back up but their attackers punched and kicked them several times until they fell unconscious. In seconds they were being dragged out of the building and being hauled off.
2 Hours Later…
Rath and Zan both woke up at the same moment although their vision was blurry. They found themselves strapped to metal tables that were angled at 45 degrees. The walls, floor and ceiling were all panels that illuminated the room with a blinding white light and all around them were medical instruments. Then there was a sound, a door opening and closing and as the pair raised their heads they saw a silhouette approach them.
“Welcome Zan of Antar.” The shape said
“Who are you?” Zan asked
“Why don’t you just consider me to be an old friend.”
“You better let us go or I’ll rip your sack off.” Rath said
“Colourful, Rath, just what I have come to expect from you. But that is precisely the reason you’re here. I kind of have this thing about really wanting to do the same to you, also to pull out your heart, lungs and whatever else you’ve got in those bodies of yours.”
“You’ve been watching us?” Zan asked
“Well not me. My people have. For a very long time.”
“Then why not just kill us?” Rath asked
“Shut up dude.” Zan said
“No, no. It’s a legitimate question. And we’ve considered doing just that but there are more of you.”
“What about them?” Zan asked
“We can do to them what we plan on doing to you, only we can choose to leave the two of you alone.”
“You’d let us go?” Rath asked
“We’d stick you on an island somewhere out of the way with whatever you want. All you have to do is deliver your associates.”
Rath and Zan looked at each other and turned back to the black shadow, “Done.” Both said together.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Base of the Mountain, Immediately Following
Everyone was back by their cars. The one with Kansas plates was double checked for provisions, namely Pringles, coke and a whole lot of munchies.
“Everything ready?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Clark said as he took Max’s hand and shook it.
Lana and Liz hugged each other, “You better make sure I hear from you.” Lana said
“You will.”
“Good, cause I wanna know any little tricks you learn to make Max beg.” Lana said
“You better believe you’ll be the first to know.” Liz said and then looked at Tess, “Okay, second.”
“Oh, got a taste for blondes?” Lana asked
“Max has a taste for blondes. I ended up with larger tits.” Liz said
“I wasn’t going to say anything.” Lana said as she looked at the girl’s cleavage
“She thought she’d do me a favour.” Liz said
“Believe me, she did.” Lana said with a happy appraisal
“Oh come on, not you too.” Liz said
“She did good work. And I think it’s safe to say she enjoyed doing it,” Lana said and then whispered, “she wasn’t taken her eyes off you for quite some time.”
“Really?” Liz asked, trying not to make eye contact with Tess
Lana nodded, “Believe me Liz, you two need to work things out. It’ll be a whole new world open to you. And Max will be one seriously lucky SOB.”
“So is Clark.” Liz said
“You better believe he is.” Lois said, coming up behind them. “And you really need to learn to loosen up with her because you’ll just be denying yourself.”
“Why do I have the feeling I’ll be having a few phone calls until we do it?” Liz asked
“Because you’re sex drive is as out of whack as the rest of us, you’re just pissed she did it without your permission.” Lana said
“True.” Liz said
“Come on Ladies, it’s time.” Chloe said and hugged Liz.
Everyone said their goodbyes and exchanged cell numbers. “Don’t be strangers.” Alex said
“We wont.” Lois said
“But guys, listen. Seriously if something happens and you need help…” Clark said
“We’ll call. Same goes for you.” Max said, “You never know when you might need an emergency heal.”
“Got that right.” Lana said. Soon the Smallvilles got into the car and waved as they drove off. The others were left standing as the car drove off into the horizon and turned north to Kansas.
“You think we’ll see them any time soon?” Laurie asked
“I hope so. Something tells me we’ll be seeing them a lot for quite some time.” Liz said
“Well, they are family.” Tess said
“I wonder how Clark’s parents are going to take the fact that he’s involved with 2 girls?”
“Are you kidding? Straight laced farm country, he’ll probably try to keep it a secret as long as possible and tell them only when he has to.” Michael said
Michael was then slapped on the back of his head by Maria and then got a look from both him and Lonnie. “That was for stereotyping. You don’t know his parents.”
“They are pretty straight laced but they love Clark.” Liz said, “Whatever makes him happy I think they’ll be fine with.”
“Oh yeah, him sleeping with two girls. That’ll make them happy.” Ava said, “Maybe if they were affected by the storm like everyone in New Mexico but as it is…”
“I guess we’ll just have to wait and see.” Max said
“So, what’s next?” Liz asked
“What’s next is Laurie.” Michael said
“I guess it is time I take care of my problem. Better now than later.” Laurie said
“And you get your inheritance back and those two greedy…well they will pay for what they did to you.” Michael said
“I’m sure I will enjoy myself.” Laurie said
“Come on, we’ll head back to my place so that those of us who have shifts can do their jobs.” Liz said
“Yes boss.” Lonnie said
Soon they were all back in their cars and heading off home. Liz opened the Crashdown and everyone got to work serving the tourists and locals. Laurie then headed off with Alex and Isabel, they were the only ones available but they certainly weren’t going to miss this out. Besides they were of the same Element and their bond to each other wasn’t going to let her go through this alone.
Dupree Estate, Texas, 11:00
Ever since sticking Laurie in that hospital, her aunt and uncle eagerly made themselves at home. As far as they were concerned this was all theirs and they were enjoying living the good life that should have been theirs the day Michael’s earthbound predecessor died. Instead he left everything to his beloved granddaughter while they got an inheritance of $2 Million. Given the amount he had to give they found it insulting to say the least, especially since he left so much more to Laurie. Putting her in the hospital was an easy decision for them at that point, they simply loved that little bit of the will when they read it. Being Laurie’s guardians until she came of age and that they were entrusted with her inheritance until then. It didn’t take a genius lawyer to let them no that if she was incapacitated then everything would remain in their care.
When they heard that Laurie mysteriously vanished from the hospital they were elated and concerned at the same time. Out in the open with her current condition and filled with drugs could easily make her a target by anyone. From then, if something did happen everything would become theirs legitimately. On the other hand, walking out wasn’t simply something she should have been able to do and they were concerned that she’d talk to someone. Laurie may not have been believable but there were more than enough conspiracy nuts out there to start looking into things and finding proof enough to raise eyebrows. It would not have gone down well at the country club.
As it stood they had the authorities out looking for her, they had to make it look good after all. They had tears of concern for their troubled niece when being interviewed by the police. At the same time people in their position knew people who knew people who knew the number for someone who could specialise in “accidents” and now there was someone out looking for Laurie. On the surface it simply looked like they had hired a private investigator and if he happened to turn up a body, well, who would investigate it the accidental death of a psychologically troubled young women who ran from her hospital and ended up god knows where.
They refused to allow it to trouble them and got on with their lives, they covered the bases and as a result Laurie’s aunt was languishing in her massive bubble bath. The scented waters caressed her skin and soaked all her worried out of her body. However, she was becoming apprehensive and with no apparent reason. She could swear there was someone in the room with her. Slowly she got out of the bath, she didn’t want to remain there with the hair on the back of her head. She stepped out and with one foot still in the water she suddenly felt something brush passed her ankle. Quickly she pulled her foot out and looked down into the water, she pulled the plug, the water drained away yet there was nothing there. She wrapped a towel around her and walked through the luxurious steam filled room to the mirror. There was moisture everywhere, she took up a hand towel and wiped off the mirror. There in the mirror was her own reflection along with that of her niece. She sharply turned her head and saw nothing behind her.
It was more than enough to make sure she felt the willies. “La…Laurie?” she said but got no answer. She smiled and shook her head, “You need to cut back on the white wine. The little bitch is gone.”
Then she turned back to the mirror and the sink before it, already it was filled with water and overflowing. She reached out to turn off the tap but couldn’t turn it since it hadn’t been switched on in the first place. Despite her struggles the water just kept flowing and then a sound came from the bathtub. Now it was over flowing and the plug was still away from the drain. It was impossible and then suddenly she heard the water pipes rattle within the walls everywhere.
Suddenly there was more steam on the mirror and as she looked lettering started to appear. Being a water elemental was useful, manipulating water…even the water in the air itself and that meant moving it so all the little condensation particles didn’t land anywhere Laurie didn’t want them to go. Soon words took shape and said, “You locked me in hell. Time to join me.” Then Laurie’s face appeared in the water.
“No…no…no…no…no. This isn’t real. Leave me alone.” Her aunt said
“Not as long as you get away with this.” Laurie whispered in her ear.
Her aunt pulled herself into the corner of the bathroom, “AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Outside…
Laurie appeared outside and found Alex and Isabel waiting for her near the garden shed where an outdoor facet was running to form a puddle that allowed the elementals to travel through.
“Okay, that was fun.” Laurie said happily
“You were great.” Isabel said and kissed Laurie without even thinking about it
Alex’s eyes went wide but even more so when Laurie didn’t recoil from it.
“Oh.” Isabel said as she realised what she did
“Uh huh.” Alex said
“Well I guess we’ve got something to talk about?” Laurie said
“Uh, understatement.” Alex said with a smile
“It’ll definitely be one for the books.” Isabel said
“So, what’s next?” Laurie asked
“You’re uncle.” Alex said
“Oh, goodie. So what did you two do while I was gone?” Laurie asked
“We waited for you.” Isabel said
“Oh so that’s not your lipstick on Alex’s neck?” Laurie asked. Isabel quickly looked over but saw nothing. “Gotcha.” Laurie said, “So did you two have fun?”
“You were gone for like ten minutes.” Alex said
“What? That isn’t enough time for you?” Laurie asked
“Not lately, no.” Isabel said
“Oh, good staying power.” Laurie said with a smile, “Well, anyone care to make my uncle insane?”
“Oh by all means.” Alex said as they all stepped into the puddle and fell into it.
Upstairs…
“Mrs Dupree? Mrs Dupree are you okay?” one of the maids yelled as she bashed on the door in response to the scream
Soon the door burst open thanks to the additional help of a very large gardener. She cowering socialite pulled herself along with her arms to the door but all around her things were normal. The sink was empty as was the bath, nothing was written on the mirror, the pipes weren’t shaking and there wasn’t any steam. Most importantly, of all the water that spilled on the floor there wasn’t a single drop. Laurie had lifted it all up and forced it down the drains in less than a second before she left the room. Now all that was left was a very hysterical aunt.
Head Office, Dupree Enterprises, 20 Minutes Later
In his office in downtown Houston Laurie’s uncle poured himself a glass of whisky from the concealable private bar behind a panel of shelves. He always liked to treat himself after a meeting or two and more than a few times right before, and this wasn’t some cheap stuff. What he was pouring was 60 bucks by itself, the rest of the bottle was worth considerably more. That was the least of what was kept in his little office. He walked over to the desk and sat down with his feet up. He never understood why his father and brother worked here with such modest surroundings but the second he took over he did some serious redecorating. He stopped short of the gold plated fittings however everything looked considerably more.
He didn’t care how much money he spent so long as he was comfortable. He even installed a private shower in the private bathroom along with a masseuse table for a weekly appointment he had. Then just as he tipped the glass up to take a swig, he saw a reflection in the liquid. He looked down into the glass and saw Laurie’s face in the drink. Even as he pulled it away from his mouth and looked at the liquid from through the crystal, he could see Laurie staring back at him.
“What is this?” he asked
“Thief.” He heard Laurie’s voice said, “Killer.”
“I didn’t kill you.”
“YES YOU DID!” she screamed as the glass exploded in his hand, “One injection a day, one little piece at a time.” Then, just like at the estate, the room started shaking as every water pipe from the sink to the sprinkler system thrashed violently when Laurie controlled the liquid inside.
Just then the pipes burst and water flowed through the ceiling tiles. It hit the computer and shorted it out before tiny water particles came spinning together to form an apparition in the exact form of Laurie’s body. Soon the image started to walk to him and he made a beeline for his private elevator, he almost moved as fast as Clark but soon he was inside and heading down to the basement. Laurie released the water and it soaked the carpet.
They all moved the puddle to come through and stood in the office. “Nice view.” Isabel said
Laurie moved over to the windows and looked out, “I haven’t seen that since I was a little girl.”
“Laurie, have you thought about what you’re going to do once you’ve scared them?” Alex asked
“No, right now I’m just making them feel how I felt.” Laurie said and then looked at the computer, “Can you fix that?”
“Without a doubt.” Isabel said as she waved her hand over it and fixed all the little flaws so that it was fully operational.
At the same time, Alex went over to the elevator and pulled open the panel. He mucked it up good and with Laurie’s uncle still inside at about half way down the tall building, he was trapped in an elevator that no one but him ever used. Of course there was an emergency call button but it would definitely be a while before anyone could repair the damage.
“Look at what he did to this place.” Laurie said, “I mean my granddad was a Texan, yeah he hunted but he never stuffed it and put it up on a wall.” She couldn’t take her eyes off it and gave her a chill, “You know, I bet you he didn’t even kill it. Idiot doesn’t have the balls to even pick up a gun let alone pull the trigger.”
“So he puts on a show is what you’re saying?” Alex said
“Yeah.” Laurie said, “At least he kept granddad’s old desk.”
“Okay. So what’s next?” Alex asked
Laurie gave a wide smile, “Let the fun begin.”
Living Room, Dupree Estate, 11:00
The entire building was shaking. Mrs Dupree had conveyed what had happened to her staff and immediately got looks as though she were insane. With that look came the order to get out and both maid and gardener left, at that moment all three water elementals exerted their influence over the water in the building. Laurie’s uncle had been freed and was on his way back but his wife had ran outside from fear.
With the vibrations many things had fallen from shelves but anything that meant anything to Laurie was kept safe, that and anything her aunt and uncle spent a lot of money on. She planned on selling anything she didn’t like, no sense in wasting the money. However, their activities just now resulted in a mess inside. Soon her uncle returned and met up with his wife, both were clearly agitated and scared.
“Are you okay?” he asked
“I am really not. Things happened today, it’s impossible…I’m scared.”
“Me too. It happened to me as well.”
“In there, it’s…”
“Come on, we’ll get what we need and leave.”
She nodded and both went inside. That moved quickly passed the living room but something in the corner of their eyes caused them to stop and move back. There they saw Laurie sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine. Laurie looked up and smiled at them.
“Oh hi guys. You should really see the look on your faces right now.” Laurie said and looked back and forth between them, “What? You look like you’ve seen a ghost?”
“Lau…Laurie…I…we…” her aunt stammered
Then to their side in the corner of the room they saw Alex and Isabel although they had no idea who they were. Alex and Isabel both just waved and smiled at the adults who were considerably rattled, that was it was just the way Laurie wanted them.
“Is that all you have to say to me?” Laurie asked
“We…uh, thought you were…uh…”
“Dead? Not so much. You on the other hand…” Laurie said
“Laurie, we know you are troubled.” Her uncle said, “But this is not the time for threats.”
“TROUBLED?? I would call you a son of a bitch but that’s insulting grandma. You locked me up in that place for money? Granddad trusted you with me, hell dad trusted me with you. I mean, god, you’re my uncle and you put me there.” Laurie said, “Queen bitch there I understand doing it. She was always in it for the money.”
“Shut you’re face you little whore.”
“Me, you’re calling me a whore? You got me making out with the chauffeur. You on the other hand…” Laurie said as she opened a file next to her and pulled out photos, “…have been quite busy going through the country club membership. And my dear sweet uncle, how many secretaries have you banged this year?”
“It doesn’t matter. You have a documented mental health history. You’ve escaped from your hospital and threatened our lives.” Her aunt said confidently
Laurie smiled, “Medical notes detailing unnecessary drug use, notes made by nurses detailing no account of schizophrenia, paranoid delusions or anything good old Doc Parks said I had. Records of precise doses of medication I was given and the drug. A quick look up on the Internet and anyone would know what effect they would have on a healthy body. Granddad’s will, which gives you motive. Do I really need to go on? Oh well there is this - a story written by a friend of mine. She’s got a friend who owes her a favour at the Daily Planet in Metropolis. You’ve got a subscription to that paper right? Well, she’s got all the proof she needed to right this and well…she just can’t resist doing the right thing and outing people like you.”
“What do you want?” her uncle asked
“Get out of my house for one.” Laurie said, “I may be living in Roswell for a while. Turns out I have a half brother who I like spending time with, weird I know but so is he…and a little gruff. But anyway, this place was left to me and I want you out. Everything that is left to me is mine not yours. Every single last penny, and if you’ve spent it you pay it back.”
“You can’t be serious.”
“She’s very serious.” Isabel said
“Well you can’t. You’re still not old enough. The will specified we were to be your guardians until you were 21.” Her uncle said
“Oh that. Isabel’s father is a lawyer, great with the whole emancipation thing.” Laurie said
“Believe me, we’ve checked with him. When we showed him what we had on you, I think the words he used was slam and dunk. He never said that before.” Isabel said
“He did seem to be a little happy.” Alex said, “Pissed that someone would do this but happy.”
“He’ll go before a judge, present every little thing. If your lawyers try to bring me down with their usual denigrating crap or try to suppress it, my new friend prints her story…or posts it on the Internet if you try to stop the Daily Planet from printing. Either way, it’ll be out. In fact you’re only real option is to just let me be emancipated and sign everything over to me.” Laurie said
“No.” her uncle said
“Excuse me?” Laurie asked
“If you think these scare tactics today were going to work then you really are insane. I’m really impressed you pulled all that off, you really got to tell me how you did it but right now you’re going back to your hospital like a good little girl. Only this time you’re going to have company.” Her uncle said
Just then everything not nailed down started shaking. “Don’t you dare threaten me, her or Alex.” Isabel said angrily
“Nice trick.” Her aunt said
“Hmm, fine.” Isabel said as every piece of furniture that didn’t have anyone on it suddenly shot up to the roof and hung there.
At the same time all the walls suddenly became soaking wet. Alex increased the pressure in the pipes so that they burst and now the walls were bleeding water. They could repair the damage later. Just then Laurie called the water over and it spiralled around her aunt and uncle so tightly and with density that it was like rope binding them together. “Bad move.” Laurie said, “Did you know that the body is something like 80% water?”
Suddenly they both felt parched, Laurie worked with the chemicals in their brains, moving the fluids else where in their bodies. She created the same problem in their minds that the drugs had caused in her head. Alex and Isabel moved to her side and each held on of her hands as they watched the two start blubbering and fall to the floor. When it was over they released the pair, Isabel went to work straightening the place up while Alex dialled 911.
Later…
The police showed up along with an ambulance to find the senior Dupree’s cowering, rocking back and forth with fear evident in their eyes and mumbling incoherently. Alex had shown them in and now Laurie was being interviewed while the paramedics strapped up the Duprees to gurneys and carried out.
“I got out a little while ago, Alex and Isabel found me and took me to their place in Roswell. Found out I have a half-brother there. Anyway, they didn’t know about me, I didn’t say a word so they got their Sheriff to put out my description. Anyway, I got the drugs out of me, started speaking and got really better. I realised what had happened to me, got together some proof…oh, right.” Laurie said as she got her file and handed it over to the detective, “This is it. I confronted them with it and I don’t think they could take being caught and they just broke down.”
“Well I’ll go through this. This has everything?”
“Everything I could find. I don’t know if there is more.” Laurie said
“Okay. We’ll let you know what happens.”
“What about them?” Laurie asked
“From the look of it I think being committed is in their immediate future, based on what happened to you I think that if they come out of it then the D.A will have them on charges of abuse, negligence, fraud and what ever else he can think of.”
“Well let me know if I need to testify. I’ll be more than happy to do it.” Laurie said, “Oh, eh, I wont be staying here. I’m heading back to Roswell. This is the address and number of the house I’ll be staying at.” She said as she wrote out Tess’s address and number
“Thank you, Ms Dupree. We’ll also need your contact details.” The detective said to Alex and Isabel.
“Oh you can contact us through Sheriff Valenti.” Alex said, “He always knows how to find us.”
“Okay.” The detective said and left.
Soap Factory, Roswell, Same Time
Zan and Rath’s hiding place was the old soap factory, with very few people going there and the only times being when someone had a rave going on it was enough to stay out of the way. Besides when someone did have a party, they found it was the perfect opportunity to hook up with some girls. A quick tryst in a dark corner and they sent those girls on their way with their memories erased.
“She let him fuck her.” Rath said angrily as he paced back and forth, “That bitch was mine and she let him fuck her.”
“Looked like she was doing a lot of the fucking.” Zan said as he sat back on a metal box
“Don’t.” Rath said as he stared at him, “Now…he’s dead. And I am going to rip her throat out.”
“That’s my sister.” Zan said
“Fine you can kill her but I want her first. I’ll show that bitch what it’s like to be fucked.” Rath said
“Fine, fine, you can bang the shit out of her.” Zan said
“Why are you so calm? That slut of yours fucked two Earth assholes.”
Zan pulled out a knife and tossed it into a wooden beam, “Which is why I’m going to skin that whore alive.”
“Yeah.” Rath nodded and smiled
“Then we’re going to take out our other versions. We’ll take their place and take their bitches until they drop dead from it.” Zan said
“Right on.” Rath said
Suddenly a purple wave came crashing through the building. It left everything untouched but as it made contact with the two aliens they were cast backward at least 5 feet before they fell to the floor. Just then several people of varying height and build came running through the doors, completely dressed in black with masks covering their faces. They ran over to the fallen pair who were struggling to get back up but their attackers punched and kicked them several times until they fell unconscious. In seconds they were being dragged out of the building and being hauled off.
2 Hours Later…
Rath and Zan both woke up at the same moment although their vision was blurry. They found themselves strapped to metal tables that were angled at 45 degrees. The walls, floor and ceiling were all panels that illuminated the room with a blinding white light and all around them were medical instruments. Then there was a sound, a door opening and closing and as the pair raised their heads they saw a silhouette approach them.
“Welcome Zan of Antar.” The shape said
“Who are you?” Zan asked
“Why don’t you just consider me to be an old friend.”
“You better let us go or I’ll rip your sack off.” Rath said
“Colourful, Rath, just what I have come to expect from you. But that is precisely the reason you’re here. I kind of have this thing about really wanting to do the same to you, also to pull out your heart, lungs and whatever else you’ve got in those bodies of yours.”
“You’ve been watching us?” Zan asked
“Well not me. My people have. For a very long time.”
“Then why not just kill us?” Rath asked
“Shut up dude.” Zan said
“No, no. It’s a legitimate question. And we’ve considered doing just that but there are more of you.”
“What about them?” Zan asked
“We can do to them what we plan on doing to you, only we can choose to leave the two of you alone.”
“You’d let us go?” Rath asked
“We’d stick you on an island somewhere out of the way with whatever you want. All you have to do is deliver your associates.”
Rath and Zan looked at each other and turned back to the black shadow, “Done.” Both said together.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 11
Kent Farm, Smallville, Kansas, 17:25
Jonathon was working on the tractor, turning a wrench deep inside the engine as a car pulled up. Instantly he knew who it was and dropped the wrench on the ground before picking up a rag and wiped the oil from his hands.
“Martha, Clark’s back.” Jonathon yelled to the house and his wide soon appeared
Clark got out of the car, as did Lana, Lois and Chloe, each moved closer and took deep breaths of that Smallville air. “We’re back.”
“I can see that.” Jonathon said as he moved in and hugged his son, “How was your trip?”
“Great.” Clark said
“Are you back this time or is this another flying visit?” Martha asked as she came up and hugged her son as well
“I’m back.” Clark said, “But we can go back and forth to Roswell whenever we like.”
“Well at least you wont be out of touch with your friends.” Jonathon said
“Not even close to being out of touch.” Lana said, “We’ll be talking quite a bit.”
“I take it you all enjoyed yourselves?” Martha asked
Lana and Lois looked at each other with a knowing smile, a smile that was shared with Chloe as well. “Oh, you could say that.” Lois said
“Good, well how about you all come in? I’ve got cookies baking.” Martha said
“Cookies?” Clark said with a slightly hopeful voice
“Chocolate chip, you’re favourite.” Martha said
“Do not hog.” Lana said
“Like I would.” Clark said
All started to walk inside but just then Chloe’s phone started to ring and she answered it. “Hello…what? When? Okay I’ll look into it.” Chloe said
“What’s up?” Lana asked
“That was a friend of mine with the paramedics. He sends me word of anything that I might want to put onto the wall of weird.” Chloe said
“And?” Clark said
“A few people have been found petrified. They’ve been literally turned to stone, some of them have had pieces broken off…their bones appear to have been unaffected but…” Chloe said
“It’s definitely looking like another Kryptonite mutant.” Clark said and then looked at Lana and Lois. He didn’t exactly want to leave right now but his instincts wanted to stop anyone else getting hurt.
“Relax Hero, go to work.” Lana said
“Yeah, we’ll be fine and we’ll make sure your cookies have a nice home to go to.” Lois said with a smile. Clark shook his head and looked wickedly at her before he took off as fast as he could. “That’ll never stop being cool.” She said
Then they watched as Chloe packed away her phone and head toward the car. “Where are you going?” Lana asked
“Back to school. Clark does his thing, I do mine. I might be able to figure out who’s doing this.” Chloe said
“Oh see, now I feel guilty.” Lois said to Lana
“Wanna go and help?” Lana said
“No, but stone people…that really piques the whole curiosity thing.” Lois said
“You’re going to be a reporter.” Lana teased with a little kid tone
“I am not.” Lois said
“Oh yes you are. You’ve got that same look Chloe gets when she finds a story.” Lana said
“I do?”
“You do.” Lana said
Both girls turned to look at Clark’s parents, “We’ll keep the cookies warm. Just be careful or Clark will end up tying you up to stop you from following him.” Jonathon said
“Yeah, right. He could have an army of Kryptonians with him and he wouldn’t be able to keep us out of this.” Lois said
“Could be fun.” Lana said and then gulped, realising what she’d said. “Please ignore that. Side effects from the Novastorm.”
“Believe me, it’s ignored.” Jonathon said
Both girls then ran off and got in the car before Chloe drove off toward Smallville High.
Pod Chamber, Roswell, New Mexico, Same Time
Max had come up to the place of his birth. Ever since he’d gained his new ability to read his native language from the pedestal in Riverdog’s cave, he’d been curious about what was written in the Destiny Book. For the first time in a little while he had the chance to come up here and check it out so from ducking into an alley in town he vanished and reappeared in the chamber.
Max moved as though he had just stepped from one room to another and headed over to the place where they concealed the book and healing stones. He pulled out the book and sat himself down on a rock. The lighting wasn’t exactly perfect at the best of times but a few days ago Tess had brought Ava up and they placed an oil lamp on a small out cropping of rock and that added to the illumination. They had altered it through their powers so that it would never need filled back up. At the same time there was a basin of water so that Alex, Isabel and Laurie could travel up. There was more than enough air and earth for the others to travel through. It meant that they didn’t need to risk the location of the chamber by constantly coming up here or even needing to open the door. Soon he was flipping through the pages, each letter was as understandable to him as English was. Just then the flame of the lamp burst up and exploded off to the side where it formed into Kyle.
“Whoa, that was cool.” Kyle said as he got his bearings
“Don’t you mean hot?” Max asked
“Ha ha.” Kyle said and looked around, “Okay, not where I wanted to be.”
“Where did you want to be?” Max asked
“Ava called and said she wasn’t wearing much and feeling very alone.”
“Okay, enough said.” Max said
“I’ll just have to try again. What you doing up here?” Kyle asked
“Reading.” Max said
“Anything good?”
“Yeah, actually. It’s like Antarian history, political structure. A little on our families as well as biology.” Max said
“Oh man, only you could find that stuff interesting…okay well you and Liz.” Kyle said
“Kyle.”
“Yeah?”
“When I say biology I mean sex.” Max said
“Hello.” Kyle said as he leaned over and looked over Max’s shoulder.
“I figured you’d like that. It’s really nothing more than positions, sensitive spots on men and women that are just massively orgasmic.”
“Oh where?” Kyle asked eagerly. Max shook his head and flipped the metal page to reveal the images of the girls and etchings of their reproductive systems. “Is that talking about the girl’s being pregnant?”
“Uh huh.” Max said, “According to this, evolving on Antar resulted in a few differences than pregnancies on Earth. I guess they wanted us to be prepared for it.”
“What differences?” Kyle asked
“Well this line here looks like some kind of secondary umbilical only it’s not physical.” Max said
“How’s that possible?” Kyle asked
“Oh here it is, it’s a psychic bond that helps the child’s mind grow from the mothers. The bond also extends to the father should he mate with the mother during the pregnancy. It also extends between siblings after birth.” Max said
“And that would be how Isabel knew you and Liz got it on.” Kyle said
“Yeah, thanks for reminding me.” Max said, “It also says that offspring from multiple births will share an even closer link. Let’s see, the mother will experience power fluctuations resulting in variances on their individual abilities. This says that there have been times when an offensive power like Michael’s blasts could result in fauna growth stimulation.”
“Makes plants grow faster?” Kyle asked
“Yes.” Max said
“Anything else?” Kyle asked
“Yes, there will be an increase of strength and agility due to heightened levels of adrenaline, neural transmitters and other hormones.” Max said, “Father’s will be affected through the link to both mate and unborn child…uh, it looks like there will be…oh shit.”
“What?” Kyle asked, “Come on Max, what’s the bad news?”
“It says that while the mother carries the child, all his shared.” Max said, Kyle looked at him with confusion in his face. “Apparently by sharing it, the pain and strain of child birth will aid in the survival of both in most cases. But we feel it.”
“Shit.” Kyle said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Oh apparently by doing that, the link becomes stronger to imprint on the child the parents identity to create a level of trust and familial awareness. And what are you worried about, you take hits from tackles on the football field almost weekly?”
“Uh huh, Max my dad once told me a story of how my mom fractured bones in his hand when she was giving birth to me.” Kyle said
“Ouch.”
“Yeah. So what else is in there, anything really good?” Kyle asked
“Oh you mean you want to know about those pleasure centres?” Max said
“And the positions. I’m sure a race where plural relationships has come up with a few interesting ones to ensure everyone is…”
“Satisfied?” Max asked
“Well I was going to say screwed until complete exhaustion and smiled that wouldn’t fade for a year.”
“I’m sure I can get you something. I’ll translate a copy for you.” Max said
“Cool.” Kyle said
“Now, don’t you have a girl waiting for you?” Max said
“Oh, right.” Kyle said, “Ava’s, Ava’s, Ava’s.” he said continually, trying to focus his mind on his lover before he stepped into the flame and vanished into it.
Max returned his attention to the book and continued to read through it. “For those who are married and wish to include a third, the wife will dress the new woman in the silver threads of the Tagalis plant and…oh boy.” Max said and then went back to reading, “The three will mate as one, their minds will link and all three must open their minds to each other. Okay…I really need to red this in more detail.” But right now he had to return home to get through his chores.
Downtown Albuquerque, 18:00
A simple white van with markings that indicated it was from a local bakery drove along the streets and pulled into an alley. Instantly the side door slid open and Rath & Zan were tossed out. They landed on the hard ground and groaned loudly in pain from the way they landed.
“We know how to walk.” Zan said back to the van
The person inside just smiled and then tossed a business card to them that fluttered down onto Zan’s chest, “Decide how you want to do this. Call us and we’ll give you what you need but don’t take long…we will not wait forever and then we’ll just have to take all of you. Our superiors prefer that option but it is exceptionally bloody. Is that understood?”
Both aliens nodded as they stood up. Zan put the card in his pocket, he would have used his powers then if it weren’t for the two guys inside the van with large calibre rifles aimed at their foreheads. It took all their restraint not to take the chance and while they may be severely imbalanced, their survival instincts were spot on. They then walked away; neither alien turned their backs to the van until they were on the street.
After that the van came driving out of the alley and headed off down the street, the two aliens kept their eyes on it until it was around the corner. Once the van was out of site, the leader inside pulled out a cell phone and dialled a number. “They’re doing it.” He said before hanging up.
Back on the street Zan and Rath continued walking. “You really wanna do this?” Rath asked
“We play this right we get out alive and those bitches will be ours again.” Zan said
“You think they’ll keep their end of the bargain?” Rath said
“They better, if they don’t then we get to have fun. They got us by surprise last time, it wont happen again.”
“Surprise. Yeah. They got tech that knocked us on our asses and switched off our powers for an hour.” Rath said
“Question is, where did they get it?” Zan said, “They didn’t come up with that on their own and even if one of our people’s little toys survived the crash at Roswell there is no way they could have used one.”
“Well they got something.” Rath said
“Then we take it. Might even come in handy when we have to tame Lonnie and Ava.” Zan said
“I like that. I can tell you this thought we’re going to need a little more.” Rath said
Zan smiled as he looked across the street and saw a sex shop, a very particular sex shop. “How about them?” he said as his eyes glazed over the BDSM sex gear from bindings to whips.
“That’ll do. Looks like we’ve got some shopping to do tonight.” Rath said
Both walked through the street and headed to a motel where they could wait. When sunset hit they went back to the shop, broke in and took what they wanted before stealing a car and driving back to Roswell to come up with their plan.
FBI Temporary Command Office, Washington…
Ever since the mysterious explosion that claimed a multitude of lives of federal agents and workers a temporary post had been set up just down the street that was the base of operations for the investigation into it. It was also where most Assistant Directors were busy trying to put every thing back together and keep the Bureaux working. Nacedo did quite the job on the FBI and they were in chaos from the unexpected attack.
In one of the temporary offices the phone rang and an Assistant Director who was officially dealing with a kidnapping case picked it up. “A.D. Hewitt.”
“They’re doing it.” Came the voice on the other end.
“Understood.” Hewitt said and hung up before dialling another number and when he got an answer he said, “Special Code 4.” Then he hung up again
General Paterson’s Office, Andrews Air Force Base…
A phone rang in the office from within the general’s desk. It was a drawer he always kept locked and it was a phone that rarely rang. He unlocked it and answered the phone.
“Paterson.”
“Special Code 4.”
“Understood.” Paterson said as the line went dead and he dialled another phone
Office of Congresswoman Whitaker, Washington D.C…
“Congresswoman Whitaker.” The Skin said
“It’s Paterson, Congresswoman, Special Code 4.”
“Special Code 4, understood.” Whitaker said and hung up
2 people were in the office with her, as far as they were concerned she was a human but both were involved with the activities of the government agencies regarding alien encounters. “They have an encounter confirmed?” one asked
“I don’t have specifics. Protocol states that they’ll be giving us a briefing at the end of the day.” Whitaker said
“Right. I better get back to my office and get ready.”
“Me too.”
Both then got up and left after gathering their papers. Whitaker then picked up the phone again and dialled. “2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.”
Deloris’s Pizzeria, New York…
The place was bustling as pizza after pizza was backed and given to the customers or the delivery guy. The phone rang and the owner approached and answered it only to find the line dead. She instantly knew and hung up before pressing the ‘*’ and ‘#’ keys simultaneously. The phone sank into the wall rotated and came forward again with another phone that was ringing.
She answered it and heard, “2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.”
“Confirmed ma’am.” She said and hung up and pressed in another phone number, “2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.” She repeated
Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit…
Nicholas was waiting when their communication system activated, “Nicholas go.”
“2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.”
Nicholas smiled, “Understood.” He said and then turned to his lord and master, “Those idiots are actually doing it.”
Kivar smiled as well, “Of course. They wish to survive.”
“But they wont right, you are killing them?”
“Yes. They may be insane and have no real tie to the throne other than the fact that they are clones of the originals. The power lies with the ones in that town…Rosewell?”
“Roswell my lord.” Nicholas said
“They are nothing but they still may pose a threat. They will be terminated.” Kivar said
“Excellent, of course whatever they have in mind may harm the duplicates of Princess Vilandra and your cousin Lady Ava.” Nicholas said
“That is why no harm will come to them. It is why I made sure that they were to be captured and unharmed.” Kivar said, “If they are then those two fools will simply have to endure a painful death over a very long time.”
“Could I…?” Nicholas asked
“If you want, yes but the ones in Roswell are mine.” Kivar said
“Of course my lord.”
“Now, the Fortress…” Kivar said
“We’re still working on it.” Nicholas said and then saw the look in Kivar’s eyes, “But we’re close. Very close to tracking it’s location.”
“Very well.”
Living Room, Parker Residence, 18:20
Liz was walking around her apartment, getting things done and making sure everything she needed for work and school was in its place so she didn’t loose track of anything. Maria had come up as well, they had all been working downstairs again and everyone had helped Liz interview a few potential workers. She still had no idea who she was going to get to be a full time manager but at the very least she could get people to work the day shift when school started.
“Liz, is it me or are you…bigger?” Maria said as she looked at Liz’s chest
“No, it’s not you.” Liz said
“And?” Maria asked, hoping for an explanation
“Tess decided to have a little fun. So, she speeded up my development by a few years.”
“Well she does nice work.” Maria said
“MARIA!” Liz said with shock
“What? I’ve learned to appreciate the beauty of the female form.” She said with a smile
“What the hell has Lonnie done to you?” Liz asked
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” Maria stated
“Oh please.” Liz said
“You said that Tess did it, so that means her hands were wondering and you didn’t stop them.” Maria said
“We haven’t slept together.” Liz said
“But you want to.” Maria said, she knew her best friend too well and she’d seen too many little things
“Maria, Max had sex with her, he had sex with me. That’s it, after this nothing is happening between us.” Liz said
“Bullshit.” Maria said, “You and I both know it. You think I didn’t try to deny what was happening with Lonnie and me?”
“You had her in your dreams practically every night.” Liz said
“Doesn’t matter. I wanted her and she wanted me and that’s the situation with you and Tess.” Maria said
“Maybe.” Liz said
“No, it is. The two of you want to have sex with each other and I’m betting a threesome isn’t out of the question.” Maria said and then smiled, “Actually, Michael, Lonnie and I have been planning one for ourselves for tonight. Dinner, a movie and a really hot night.”
“Please, I don’t want to know.” Liz said
“Yeah, well, just sleep with her already.” Maria said, “Besides, I had a little chat with Max. He said that you said you wanted to accept it and bring her into your little family together. What changed?”
“Tess gave me bigger breasts.” Liz said
“Yeah, so? I can tell you now that you’ll have a ton of guys at school drooling over you and Max certainly liked the way you looked.” Maria said
“She did it without asking me. She just went ahead and did it. Just like when she came to Roswell she just went after Max and didn’t care about anything.” Liz said
“But I do care.” Tess said. Both turned around and saw her standing at Liz’s bedroom door. She’d come in through Liz’s window and heard what had been said.
“What are you doing here?” Liz asked
Tess moved into the room, “I came to apologise. You’re right, I should have asked if you wanted it done.” Tess said as she stood before Liz, “But I heard…I do care Liz. I care a lot about Max and I care a lot about you.” Tess said as she leaned in and softly kissed Liz.
Maria simply smiled and headed out of the room to leave them alone but Liz pulled back from Tess’s lips. “Are you sorry?”
“For the way I did it, yes. Not for what I did.” Tess said, “You are beautiful and I know why Max loves you as much as he does.”
“Why?”
“Because no matter what you look like, you are always you.” Tess said and leaned back in to kiss her again, “Just like I’m beginning to feel.” She said before their lips connected
“You mean…?” Liz said as they briefly broke the kiss
Tess nodded. The time both came together for a passionate clinch, their mouths locked together as their tongues snaked into each other’s mouths. Liz just melted against Tess as she surrendered to her body’s yearnings. Then Tess reached a hand down and took hold of Liz’s, their fingers interlocked and then they both broke the kiss to look longingly into each other’s eyes. Tess didn’t break that look as she started walking backwards and guided Liz into her own bedroom.
Liz’s Bedroom…
The two girls came in and the door swung shut, together they moved onto the bed. They kneeled before each other, looking into each other’s eyes as their hands slowly roamed over each other’s arms. The beat of their hearts was almost deafening with the knowledge of what was about to happen and they wanted it. There was nothing they could do or say about it, it was a simple fact that right now they wanted to be with each other. The leaned forward and kissed each other, gently and softly at first but with the taste of each other’s lips the kiss became infinitely more passionate as they held each other close. Their hands moved over their bodies with eager exploratory caresses that conveyed their desires for each other. Liz could feel her nipples become hard against the fabric of her clothes and as Tess brushed her hands over her newly larger mounds she pressed her chest into the blondes hands. They broke the kiss and looked at each other, in that second there was an almost giggly smile from each other and they started to take off their clothes.
Liz started to unbutton her blouse as Tess simply yanked her green sweater off over her head. They tossed them to the floor and at the same time they reached behind themselves to unclasp their bras. With their chests bared to each other they stared and smiled at each other. It wasn’t exactly the first time they were going to be naked with each other, that was earlier when Max took them both and all three slept in the same bed but this seemed more erotic. The look of sheer desire in the other woman’s gaze almost knocked Liz to the floor where their bras had landed a moment before.
Liz unfastened her skirt, moved onto her back and pushed it down her legs to her feet, she kicked it off and it flew across the room and left her in nothing on but her panties. Tess’s eyes went wide in anticipation as Liz slowly pushed those panties down over her hips to reveal her bare pussy before she moved back to her knees. Tess’s smile turned wolfish, she knew what Max liked, what he retained from when he was Zan and effectively removed any trace of hair from Liz’s body that wasn’t on her head. At the very least Liz would never need to shave or wax ever again.
Tess then worked her jeans off her legs and took her panties off along with them. It gave Liz a complete view of her body and she took a sharp breath at the sight of her. Liz’s eyes trailed over Tess’s perfectly shaped breasts that were capped with hard little nipples that just begged for Liz’s mouth to be on them. Her smooth thighs looked like they would have a grip that could bend steal. Nacedo made sure that Tess exercised her body so that she was well toned and fit enough to entice Max. Tess saw Liz’s eyes linger over her body and she smiled in response.
“You’re beautiful.” Liz said
“So are you.” Tess said as her eyes roamed, “Come here.”
Liz smiled with desire and crawled along the bed into Tess’s waiting arms. The feel of other woman’s warm, naked flesh pressed so tightly against her felt like there were a thousand explosions were going off in her body. Tess’s hands moved over her body, caressing her and letting fingers trace over the curves of her body. Liz wedged her knee between Tess’s thighs, feeling the damp flesh against her bare skin. Their bodies moved to a steadily increasing rhythm as Tess’s hips rocking back and forth against Liz’s thigh as their mouths latched on one another in a slow, sensuous kiss.
Liz covered Tess’s body with her own; she really liked the feel of her luxurious flesh underneath her as Tess writhed in delight. She slowly moved her mouth down Tess’s neck, across a slim shoulder and back again, tasting her for the first time and loving it. The other woman’s skin was sweet; she could pick up the scent of her peach soap and just a little bit of the salt of her sweat. Her nibbling kisses moved further down, over Tess’s breast to tease a nipple with rapid flicks of her tongue.
“Oh, hmm…yes.” Tess sighed as Liz’s fingers raked through her hair, clutching her against a heaving chest. “Suck me Liz, oh god don’t stop…hmm…yeahhh.”
Liz took a nipple between her teeth and bit down gently and her new lover cried out for more. She moved from one breast to the other, sucking on female lover’s breasts for the first time. She licked them, feasting on the succulent mounds as the nipples grew even harder in her mouth and all the while her tongue circled the very tip again and again. Tess whimpered in delight, praying to every god of sex on every world for Liz not to stop.
“Liz…Liz…hmmmmm…that’s it, baby. Yessss…just…oh god don’t stop. So good…ughnmmmmm…” Tess groaned
Liz moved up to caress Tess’s throat with ravenous, opened-mouth kisses. She wanted to explore every naked inch of the other woman’s body, to savour it and make sure that there was enough pleasure to re-ignite a dead sun. Tess would have liked nothing more but she was definitely going to make sure that she wasn’t going to be the only one to explode. Tess rolled them both over and Liz found herself staring up into deep eyes filled with desperate need. The look that flickered over the other young woman’s face made her tremble. Tess’s lips found hers and kissed her deeply as her eager hands moved down her body. Tess covered her face with loving kisses, she moved her lips over her eyes, nose and her chin. Nothing was denied the touch of those red lips. Liz moaned softly, her need was growing as strong as Tess’s and Tess captured her mouth again, sliding a hot tongue over her own.
“Tess…” Liz muttered between kisses. “God, you’re driving me crazy.”
“That’s the way I want you.” Tess said softly. The blonde woman began kissing a rugged trail down her body, moving across her throat to lick playfully in the cleavage of her breasts. Liz groaned and it more than conveyed her lust. Tess seemed intent on torturing her but in truth the alien was going at the same pace as she had gone on her. This was simply a little playback and the agony was luscious. Tess circled her breasts with long strokes of her warm, wet tongue before lips closed around her nipple and sucked it.
“OH…yesssssss.” Liz cried out sharply, arching her back off the bed as Tess sucked her breasts.
The alien moved quickly from one to the other, the increases sensitivity Liz now had resulted in storms of fire shooting through every nerve in her body. Liz rolled her head lazily from side to side, revelling in the sensations that washed over her as Tess kissed and fondled her now sizeable breasts. Her lover was beyond anything Liz could have hoped for in her first time with a woman and she willingly gave herself to the blonde’s caresses. Tess then began the journey down Liz’s body, moving across her belly with kisses that had pleasured her breasts. Each touch of those soft, wet lips sent showers of desire scorching across her flesh. The skin of both young lovers was now bright red and enflamed with their passion. She spread her thighs wide and Tess settled between them, covering her slit with loving kisses.
“Tess…hmmm…Tess…ghnn…ughnnnn…” Liz moaned as Tess’s tongue gently slipped between her silken folds, probing the depths of her hot, wet cunt again and again. Her female alien lover teased the walls of her clenching pussy, stroking her to the precipice of climax and then stopping just to increase the explosive potential of orgasm that she neared. It resulted in Liz arching her back more and more and screaming her passion to beyond the four walls of her bedroom. Her clit felt as if it had swollen to three times its size, throbbing with sensations that were as violent as they were pleasurable. All the while Tess’s tongue wiggled inside her without so much as teasing the hardened button. Liz reached down, desperate to relieve the desperate ache but Tess swatted her hand aside before she could touch her clit. Tess looked up into Liz’s eyes and shook her head, Liz had no doubt about it, Tess was telling her that Liz’s clit belonged to her.
Liz whimpered in ever increasing frustration. She begged her lover to make her cum but Tess continued to play with her, causing Liz’s body to move up and down with maddeningly slow strokes of her tongue and that of her fingers which here now moving inside her as well. Her passionate moans filled the room with incredible resonance. Then just when Liz’s whole body writhed wildly and she didn’t think she could tolerate another moment of the agony Tess was bestowing on her the alien’s mouth descended on her aching clit and sucked it with ravenous hunger.
“UGHNNN…UGHNNNNNN GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Liz screamed. The orgasm rushed through her in a suddenly massive and violent surge that was close to snapping her back. Liz howled in ecstasy, her entire body arching off the bed as Tess sucked her clit and didn’t let go. Her toes curled back with incredible delight as Tess sucked her to one racking climax after another, leaving her gasping for breath long after the last tsunami of pleasure eased away.
“Oh my god.” Liz sighed with closed eyes and sweat soaked skin. Tess smiled, nibbling playfully at her belly as she began to head back up. The kisses moved across her midriff then up to nip at the human’s breasts. Liz looked down to find Tess staring up at her, smiling wickedly through a mouthful of nipple. She grabbed the alien’s shoulders and pulled Tess on top of her, soundly kissing that lush mouth as their legs intertwined. Her hands moved effortlessly up and down Tess’s back in long strokes, massaging each inch of skin. Tess arched back, offering her a breast and Liz wasted no time taking the nipple into her mouth, sucking it enthusiastically as Tess rubbed her body against hers.
“Yes, Liz. Hmm, that’s good…uh god Liz I want you…take me…take me now.” Tess whispered.
Liz pulled Tess and remained under her as her lover crawled forward to straddle her face, planting muscular thighs on either side of her head. Liz looked up and trembled excitedly as she took in the sight of Tess’s hairless pussy. She clutched the other woman’s ass and pulled that hot, juicy cunt onto her mouth and burrowing her tongue deep in Tess’s slit. Her lover bucked against her, humping her face, thrusting her wet heat onto her mouth. Tess was delicious and Liz lost herself in the taste of Tess’s cunt. The heat of Tess’s pussy covered Liz’s face, she swirled her tongue between the puffy lips as her hands clawed over Tess’s ass and left scrape marks to hold the other woman tight against her. Her tongue grazed all the sensitive spots she could find and Tess cried out, bouncing excitedly on her face, riding and grinding against her. Liz worked the delicate area with long strokes of her tongue, licking faster and faster to keep up with her lover’s frantic pace.
“Yes…YES…that’s it, baby. OH GOD…lick me…do it …god, you’re gonna make me cum. Make me come all over your face.” Tess begged
Liz circled Tess’s clit with her tongue then took the protruding shaft into her mouth and sucked it, she wasn’t going to make Tess endure the torture the alien inflicted upon her. Her lover shrieked and Liz found herself drowning in the other woman’s pleasure as Tess cried out again and again, the sticky syrup dribbling down her chin as Tess came. Tess’s pussy clenched excitedly around her face, her inner muscles contracted in the throes of her blinding orgasm. It was all Liz could do to keep up with the flow of liquid that poured over her; she licked and sucked up every drop until Tess flopped down beside her with an exhausted sigh. She held the other woman’s trembling body in her arms, lazily stroking the all over her body.
Together they held each other, holding themselves close together as their hands trailed lightly over their skin. Their breathing was intense and was slowing up as their bodies cooled. They opened their eyes and looked at each other, they couldn’t help but kiss that expressed their bond with each other that they felt. They both felt it and each of them knew so. “That was amazing.” Liz said
“I know. Max is going to be pissed he missed it.” Tess said as she brushed a lock of hair off of Liz’s face.
Liz smiled with a hint of shyness, “He’s going to want to see it to believe it.”
Then it was Tess’s turn to smile, “Oh, you’ve been having naughty ideas. I like.” She said as she stroked Liz’s breasts, “Do you like?”
“Uh huh. I guess I just needed to live with it. Just no more alterations without my permission.” Liz said
“I promise.” Tess said as she kissed her again
Together they drifted off into a little nap, their bodies were never more than an inch from each other as the warm desert air drifted in through the window. They recharged their batteries for the next twenty minutes before they made an appearance back down stairs. When they did so they felt like they were wearing big signs that told everyone what had just happened since all their friends looked at the pair with smiles. Max looked at them and the look in his eyes were more like a shining light as he moved over to them and walked them both over to a booth where they spent some time together.
Smallville High, Smallville, Kansas, 19:00
They never expected themselves to be back here after they graduated but as Clark was out hunting anything unusual that could lead to the mutant, Chloe, Lois and Lana were looking through the school files and anything Chloe had gathered for the Wall of Weird. The girls had broken into the school to get access to the computer, fortunately it being the summer there was no one around at least not for a couple more days.
“Someone remind me to copy this stuff and wipe the hard drive.” Chloe said
“Don’t want the next person with your job to get the wrong idea and think you’re a complete whacko?” Lois asked
“Something like that.” Chloe said
“I can’t believe all this stuff you’ve got. I mean I’ve seen some of this but I’ve had no idea. I must be blind.” Lana said
“Oh come on, you just didn’t want to see it. I mean who does?” Chloe said
“Clark.” Lois said
“Yeah, because he’s an alien. He’s connected to it all.” Chloe said
“Unfortunately for him.” Lana said, “He feels way too much guilt because of the people hurt due to Kryptonite.”
“It’s what’s left of his home and it’s here because his father sent him here. Wouldn’t you feel a little guilty?” Lois said
“Yes, I guess.” Lana said, “Oh here’s something.”
“What?” Chloe asked as she moved over to Lana’s computer and was joined by Lois
“It looks like there was a field trip out to the swamp a few months ago for the biology class. Something to do with environmental studies.” Lana said, “But there was an incident and a student…Simon Le Beau was separated from the group.”
“I remember that, he was gone from the group for about an hour. When they found him he was covered in leeches. He almost didn’t make it.” Chloe said
“Well here’s the fun part. The leeches were describes by the paramedics who removed them as having an almost green glitter effect over their skin.” Lana said
“Kryptonite fragments.” Lois said, “So this guy’s what? Feeding on their blood?”
“No that would just leave the victims desiccated and not stone. The leeches must have been mutated themselves, found something else to feed on and passed it on to Le Beau.” Chloe said as she went over to her computer and hacked medical files at the hospital, “Okay, they did an analysis of the leeches. They couldn’t understand why he wasn’t responding to treatment as much as they would have liked. The leeches showed no traces of human blood in their digestive systems.”
“I think this is definitely our guy.” Lois said as she went to her computer and brought up his file, “There he is, his parents have got a farm just outside of Smallville.”
“Call Clark and give him the address.” Lana said as she got up and headed out
“Where are you going?” Chloe asked
“Where do you think?” Lana said
“Uh Clark wont be happy.” Chloe said as her cousin headed as well
“We’re not exactly defenceless Chloe, not any more. Clark me be invulnerable but we are elementals now.” Lois said
“Clark really is going to be pissed.” Chloe said as she closed down the computer and headed off to join the other two girls.
Le Beau Farm, 2 Miles South of Smallville, 19:05
After getting the call from Lois, Clark came speeding over to the farm. Everything looked like it had been left abandoned for a few months, there were many things in need of repair. As he looked around, Clark spotted numerous animals lying on the ground and all were stone. Then he x-rayed everything and soon focused in on the basement where he saw two statues of the Le Beau’s…they were the Le Beau’s. The Kryptonian headed into the building, he looked around each room and kept a sharp eye and ear out for the next mutant to cross his path. Clark moved from room to room and headed upstairs, there he found Simon’s bedroom. There were pictures everywhere in a sort of shrine to some of the girls in Smallville, some Clark recognised as being regrettable victims to the last meteor strike but there were three that he did know quite well – Lana, Chloe and Lois.
“Oh no.” Clark said. Just then he heard the door close and turned around.
“What are you doing in my room?” Simon asked. He stood before Clark, sweat of his forehead and looking a little shaky.
“What are you doing with their pictures?” Clark asked
“I need them…one of them.” Simon said
“For what?”
“To breed. I can’t feed enough, I need one of them…any of them to carry on.” Simon said, ever since he woke up from his leech attack he’d felt a need to have sex beyond what he’d felt before hand. He knew he needed to find a girl and impregnate her to create a child like himself before he died and the more he fed the more he came to understand that time was a critical issue. Each time he fed he felt satisfied but more and more a single life no longer sustained him as it initially did. Unless he could get more food he would die.
“Sorry but they’re spoken for. You touch them and I will kill you.” Clark said, feeling very protective of his two lovers and best friend
“Not if I get you first.” Le Beau said. Suddenly he opened his mouth and his tongue came out like a lashing whip. It was as wide as a normal tongue but jet back and well over 8 feet long. It moved so fast that a normal human being would never have been able to avoid it but then Clark was no ordinary human being. With his super speed he dodged the tongue and avoided it, he watched as Simon pulled it back into his mouth.
“You’re like me, a freak.” Le Beau said
“I’m nothing like you.” Clark said
“No. You’re not. I can smell them on you; you’ve had them. They will be mine, even if for a few minutes.” Simon said, he didn’t need much time to do the deed with his blood driving him to simply take the women.
“Try it.” Clark said. Instantly the mutant’s tongue went shooting out again and Clark avoided it. As he did so the lashing length of meat split right down the middle and then became two equally lashing appendages from Le Beau’s mouth. The second one went right for where Clark would end up from avoiding the first attack. It struck the alien, wrapping around his arm and the end retracting to reveal fine, sharp teeth that latched onto Clark.
“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Both yelled out in pain as the encounter caused them to glow. Trails of energy sparked between them, moving from Clark along the tongue to Le Beau. Both felt as though they were on fire and it was only getting worse.
To Be Continued…
Kent Farm, Smallville, Kansas, 17:25
Jonathon was working on the tractor, turning a wrench deep inside the engine as a car pulled up. Instantly he knew who it was and dropped the wrench on the ground before picking up a rag and wiped the oil from his hands.
“Martha, Clark’s back.” Jonathon yelled to the house and his wide soon appeared
Clark got out of the car, as did Lana, Lois and Chloe, each moved closer and took deep breaths of that Smallville air. “We’re back.”
“I can see that.” Jonathon said as he moved in and hugged his son, “How was your trip?”
“Great.” Clark said
“Are you back this time or is this another flying visit?” Martha asked as she came up and hugged her son as well
“I’m back.” Clark said, “But we can go back and forth to Roswell whenever we like.”
“Well at least you wont be out of touch with your friends.” Jonathon said
“Not even close to being out of touch.” Lana said, “We’ll be talking quite a bit.”
“I take it you all enjoyed yourselves?” Martha asked
Lana and Lois looked at each other with a knowing smile, a smile that was shared with Chloe as well. “Oh, you could say that.” Lois said
“Good, well how about you all come in? I’ve got cookies baking.” Martha said
“Cookies?” Clark said with a slightly hopeful voice
“Chocolate chip, you’re favourite.” Martha said
“Do not hog.” Lana said
“Like I would.” Clark said
All started to walk inside but just then Chloe’s phone started to ring and she answered it. “Hello…what? When? Okay I’ll look into it.” Chloe said
“What’s up?” Lana asked
“That was a friend of mine with the paramedics. He sends me word of anything that I might want to put onto the wall of weird.” Chloe said
“And?” Clark said
“A few people have been found petrified. They’ve been literally turned to stone, some of them have had pieces broken off…their bones appear to have been unaffected but…” Chloe said
“It’s definitely looking like another Kryptonite mutant.” Clark said and then looked at Lana and Lois. He didn’t exactly want to leave right now but his instincts wanted to stop anyone else getting hurt.
“Relax Hero, go to work.” Lana said
“Yeah, we’ll be fine and we’ll make sure your cookies have a nice home to go to.” Lois said with a smile. Clark shook his head and looked wickedly at her before he took off as fast as he could. “That’ll never stop being cool.” She said
Then they watched as Chloe packed away her phone and head toward the car. “Where are you going?” Lana asked
“Back to school. Clark does his thing, I do mine. I might be able to figure out who’s doing this.” Chloe said
“Oh see, now I feel guilty.” Lois said to Lana
“Wanna go and help?” Lana said
“No, but stone people…that really piques the whole curiosity thing.” Lois said
“You’re going to be a reporter.” Lana teased with a little kid tone
“I am not.” Lois said
“Oh yes you are. You’ve got that same look Chloe gets when she finds a story.” Lana said
“I do?”
“You do.” Lana said
Both girls turned to look at Clark’s parents, “We’ll keep the cookies warm. Just be careful or Clark will end up tying you up to stop you from following him.” Jonathon said
“Yeah, right. He could have an army of Kryptonians with him and he wouldn’t be able to keep us out of this.” Lois said
“Could be fun.” Lana said and then gulped, realising what she’d said. “Please ignore that. Side effects from the Novastorm.”
“Believe me, it’s ignored.” Jonathon said
Both girls then ran off and got in the car before Chloe drove off toward Smallville High.
Pod Chamber, Roswell, New Mexico, Same Time
Max had come up to the place of his birth. Ever since he’d gained his new ability to read his native language from the pedestal in Riverdog’s cave, he’d been curious about what was written in the Destiny Book. For the first time in a little while he had the chance to come up here and check it out so from ducking into an alley in town he vanished and reappeared in the chamber.
Max moved as though he had just stepped from one room to another and headed over to the place where they concealed the book and healing stones. He pulled out the book and sat himself down on a rock. The lighting wasn’t exactly perfect at the best of times but a few days ago Tess had brought Ava up and they placed an oil lamp on a small out cropping of rock and that added to the illumination. They had altered it through their powers so that it would never need filled back up. At the same time there was a basin of water so that Alex, Isabel and Laurie could travel up. There was more than enough air and earth for the others to travel through. It meant that they didn’t need to risk the location of the chamber by constantly coming up here or even needing to open the door. Soon he was flipping through the pages, each letter was as understandable to him as English was. Just then the flame of the lamp burst up and exploded off to the side where it formed into Kyle.
“Whoa, that was cool.” Kyle said as he got his bearings
“Don’t you mean hot?” Max asked
“Ha ha.” Kyle said and looked around, “Okay, not where I wanted to be.”
“Where did you want to be?” Max asked
“Ava called and said she wasn’t wearing much and feeling very alone.”
“Okay, enough said.” Max said
“I’ll just have to try again. What you doing up here?” Kyle asked
“Reading.” Max said
“Anything good?”
“Yeah, actually. It’s like Antarian history, political structure. A little on our families as well as biology.” Max said
“Oh man, only you could find that stuff interesting…okay well you and Liz.” Kyle said
“Kyle.”
“Yeah?”
“When I say biology I mean sex.” Max said
“Hello.” Kyle said as he leaned over and looked over Max’s shoulder.
“I figured you’d like that. It’s really nothing more than positions, sensitive spots on men and women that are just massively orgasmic.”
“Oh where?” Kyle asked eagerly. Max shook his head and flipped the metal page to reveal the images of the girls and etchings of their reproductive systems. “Is that talking about the girl’s being pregnant?”
“Uh huh.” Max said, “According to this, evolving on Antar resulted in a few differences than pregnancies on Earth. I guess they wanted us to be prepared for it.”
“What differences?” Kyle asked
“Well this line here looks like some kind of secondary umbilical only it’s not physical.” Max said
“How’s that possible?” Kyle asked
“Oh here it is, it’s a psychic bond that helps the child’s mind grow from the mothers. The bond also extends to the father should he mate with the mother during the pregnancy. It also extends between siblings after birth.” Max said
“And that would be how Isabel knew you and Liz got it on.” Kyle said
“Yeah, thanks for reminding me.” Max said, “It also says that offspring from multiple births will share an even closer link. Let’s see, the mother will experience power fluctuations resulting in variances on their individual abilities. This says that there have been times when an offensive power like Michael’s blasts could result in fauna growth stimulation.”
“Makes plants grow faster?” Kyle asked
“Yes.” Max said
“Anything else?” Kyle asked
“Yes, there will be an increase of strength and agility due to heightened levels of adrenaline, neural transmitters and other hormones.” Max said, “Father’s will be affected through the link to both mate and unborn child…uh, it looks like there will be…oh shit.”
“What?” Kyle asked, “Come on Max, what’s the bad news?”
“It says that while the mother carries the child, all his shared.” Max said, Kyle looked at him with confusion in his face. “Apparently by sharing it, the pain and strain of child birth will aid in the survival of both in most cases. But we feel it.”
“Shit.” Kyle said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Oh apparently by doing that, the link becomes stronger to imprint on the child the parents identity to create a level of trust and familial awareness. And what are you worried about, you take hits from tackles on the football field almost weekly?”
“Uh huh, Max my dad once told me a story of how my mom fractured bones in his hand when she was giving birth to me.” Kyle said
“Ouch.”
“Yeah. So what else is in there, anything really good?” Kyle asked
“Oh you mean you want to know about those pleasure centres?” Max said
“And the positions. I’m sure a race where plural relationships has come up with a few interesting ones to ensure everyone is…”
“Satisfied?” Max asked
“Well I was going to say screwed until complete exhaustion and smiled that wouldn’t fade for a year.”
“I’m sure I can get you something. I’ll translate a copy for you.” Max said
“Cool.” Kyle said
“Now, don’t you have a girl waiting for you?” Max said
“Oh, right.” Kyle said, “Ava’s, Ava’s, Ava’s.” he said continually, trying to focus his mind on his lover before he stepped into the flame and vanished into it.
Max returned his attention to the book and continued to read through it. “For those who are married and wish to include a third, the wife will dress the new woman in the silver threads of the Tagalis plant and…oh boy.” Max said and then went back to reading, “The three will mate as one, their minds will link and all three must open their minds to each other. Okay…I really need to red this in more detail.” But right now he had to return home to get through his chores.
Downtown Albuquerque, 18:00
A simple white van with markings that indicated it was from a local bakery drove along the streets and pulled into an alley. Instantly the side door slid open and Rath & Zan were tossed out. They landed on the hard ground and groaned loudly in pain from the way they landed.
“We know how to walk.” Zan said back to the van
The person inside just smiled and then tossed a business card to them that fluttered down onto Zan’s chest, “Decide how you want to do this. Call us and we’ll give you what you need but don’t take long…we will not wait forever and then we’ll just have to take all of you. Our superiors prefer that option but it is exceptionally bloody. Is that understood?”
Both aliens nodded as they stood up. Zan put the card in his pocket, he would have used his powers then if it weren’t for the two guys inside the van with large calibre rifles aimed at their foreheads. It took all their restraint not to take the chance and while they may be severely imbalanced, their survival instincts were spot on. They then walked away; neither alien turned their backs to the van until they were on the street.
After that the van came driving out of the alley and headed off down the street, the two aliens kept their eyes on it until it was around the corner. Once the van was out of site, the leader inside pulled out a cell phone and dialled a number. “They’re doing it.” He said before hanging up.
Back on the street Zan and Rath continued walking. “You really wanna do this?” Rath asked
“We play this right we get out alive and those bitches will be ours again.” Zan said
“You think they’ll keep their end of the bargain?” Rath said
“They better, if they don’t then we get to have fun. They got us by surprise last time, it wont happen again.”
“Surprise. Yeah. They got tech that knocked us on our asses and switched off our powers for an hour.” Rath said
“Question is, where did they get it?” Zan said, “They didn’t come up with that on their own and even if one of our people’s little toys survived the crash at Roswell there is no way they could have used one.”
“Well they got something.” Rath said
“Then we take it. Might even come in handy when we have to tame Lonnie and Ava.” Zan said
“I like that. I can tell you this thought we’re going to need a little more.” Rath said
Zan smiled as he looked across the street and saw a sex shop, a very particular sex shop. “How about them?” he said as his eyes glazed over the BDSM sex gear from bindings to whips.
“That’ll do. Looks like we’ve got some shopping to do tonight.” Rath said
Both walked through the street and headed to a motel where they could wait. When sunset hit they went back to the shop, broke in and took what they wanted before stealing a car and driving back to Roswell to come up with their plan.
FBI Temporary Command Office, Washington…
Ever since the mysterious explosion that claimed a multitude of lives of federal agents and workers a temporary post had been set up just down the street that was the base of operations for the investigation into it. It was also where most Assistant Directors were busy trying to put every thing back together and keep the Bureaux working. Nacedo did quite the job on the FBI and they were in chaos from the unexpected attack.
In one of the temporary offices the phone rang and an Assistant Director who was officially dealing with a kidnapping case picked it up. “A.D. Hewitt.”
“They’re doing it.” Came the voice on the other end.
“Understood.” Hewitt said and hung up before dialling another number and when he got an answer he said, “Special Code 4.” Then he hung up again
General Paterson’s Office, Andrews Air Force Base…
A phone rang in the office from within the general’s desk. It was a drawer he always kept locked and it was a phone that rarely rang. He unlocked it and answered the phone.
“Paterson.”
“Special Code 4.”
“Understood.” Paterson said as the line went dead and he dialled another phone
Office of Congresswoman Whitaker, Washington D.C…
“Congresswoman Whitaker.” The Skin said
“It’s Paterson, Congresswoman, Special Code 4.”
“Special Code 4, understood.” Whitaker said and hung up
2 people were in the office with her, as far as they were concerned she was a human but both were involved with the activities of the government agencies regarding alien encounters. “They have an encounter confirmed?” one asked
“I don’t have specifics. Protocol states that they’ll be giving us a briefing at the end of the day.” Whitaker said
“Right. I better get back to my office and get ready.”
“Me too.”
Both then got up and left after gathering their papers. Whitaker then picked up the phone again and dialled. “2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.”
Deloris’s Pizzeria, New York…
The place was bustling as pizza after pizza was backed and given to the customers or the delivery guy. The phone rang and the owner approached and answered it only to find the line dead. She instantly knew and hung up before pressing the ‘*’ and ‘#’ keys simultaneously. The phone sank into the wall rotated and came forward again with another phone that was ringing.
She answered it and heard, “2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.”
“Confirmed ma’am.” She said and hung up and pressed in another phone number, “2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.” She repeated
Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit…
Nicholas was waiting when their communication system activated, “Nicholas go.”
“2-5-3-8-6-1-7-4-8-6-6-6-6-3-6-9-0-0-1.”
Nicholas smiled, “Understood.” He said and then turned to his lord and master, “Those idiots are actually doing it.”
Kivar smiled as well, “Of course. They wish to survive.”
“But they wont right, you are killing them?”
“Yes. They may be insane and have no real tie to the throne other than the fact that they are clones of the originals. The power lies with the ones in that town…Rosewell?”
“Roswell my lord.” Nicholas said
“They are nothing but they still may pose a threat. They will be terminated.” Kivar said
“Excellent, of course whatever they have in mind may harm the duplicates of Princess Vilandra and your cousin Lady Ava.” Nicholas said
“That is why no harm will come to them. It is why I made sure that they were to be captured and unharmed.” Kivar said, “If they are then those two fools will simply have to endure a painful death over a very long time.”
“Could I…?” Nicholas asked
“If you want, yes but the ones in Roswell are mine.” Kivar said
“Of course my lord.”
“Now, the Fortress…” Kivar said
“We’re still working on it.” Nicholas said and then saw the look in Kivar’s eyes, “But we’re close. Very close to tracking it’s location.”
“Very well.”
Living Room, Parker Residence, 18:20
Liz was walking around her apartment, getting things done and making sure everything she needed for work and school was in its place so she didn’t loose track of anything. Maria had come up as well, they had all been working downstairs again and everyone had helped Liz interview a few potential workers. She still had no idea who she was going to get to be a full time manager but at the very least she could get people to work the day shift when school started.
“Liz, is it me or are you…bigger?” Maria said as she looked at Liz’s chest
“No, it’s not you.” Liz said
“And?” Maria asked, hoping for an explanation
“Tess decided to have a little fun. So, she speeded up my development by a few years.”
“Well she does nice work.” Maria said
“MARIA!” Liz said with shock
“What? I’ve learned to appreciate the beauty of the female form.” She said with a smile
“What the hell has Lonnie done to you?” Liz asked
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” Maria stated
“Oh please.” Liz said
“You said that Tess did it, so that means her hands were wondering and you didn’t stop them.” Maria said
“We haven’t slept together.” Liz said
“But you want to.” Maria said, she knew her best friend too well and she’d seen too many little things
“Maria, Max had sex with her, he had sex with me. That’s it, after this nothing is happening between us.” Liz said
“Bullshit.” Maria said, “You and I both know it. You think I didn’t try to deny what was happening with Lonnie and me?”
“You had her in your dreams practically every night.” Liz said
“Doesn’t matter. I wanted her and she wanted me and that’s the situation with you and Tess.” Maria said
“Maybe.” Liz said
“No, it is. The two of you want to have sex with each other and I’m betting a threesome isn’t out of the question.” Maria said and then smiled, “Actually, Michael, Lonnie and I have been planning one for ourselves for tonight. Dinner, a movie and a really hot night.”
“Please, I don’t want to know.” Liz said
“Yeah, well, just sleep with her already.” Maria said, “Besides, I had a little chat with Max. He said that you said you wanted to accept it and bring her into your little family together. What changed?”
“Tess gave me bigger breasts.” Liz said
“Yeah, so? I can tell you now that you’ll have a ton of guys at school drooling over you and Max certainly liked the way you looked.” Maria said
“She did it without asking me. She just went ahead and did it. Just like when she came to Roswell she just went after Max and didn’t care about anything.” Liz said
“But I do care.” Tess said. Both turned around and saw her standing at Liz’s bedroom door. She’d come in through Liz’s window and heard what had been said.
“What are you doing here?” Liz asked
Tess moved into the room, “I came to apologise. You’re right, I should have asked if you wanted it done.” Tess said as she stood before Liz, “But I heard…I do care Liz. I care a lot about Max and I care a lot about you.” Tess said as she leaned in and softly kissed Liz.
Maria simply smiled and headed out of the room to leave them alone but Liz pulled back from Tess’s lips. “Are you sorry?”
“For the way I did it, yes. Not for what I did.” Tess said, “You are beautiful and I know why Max loves you as much as he does.”
“Why?”
“Because no matter what you look like, you are always you.” Tess said and leaned back in to kiss her again, “Just like I’m beginning to feel.” She said before their lips connected
“You mean…?” Liz said as they briefly broke the kiss
Tess nodded. The time both came together for a passionate clinch, their mouths locked together as their tongues snaked into each other’s mouths. Liz just melted against Tess as she surrendered to her body’s yearnings. Then Tess reached a hand down and took hold of Liz’s, their fingers interlocked and then they both broke the kiss to look longingly into each other’s eyes. Tess didn’t break that look as she started walking backwards and guided Liz into her own bedroom.
Liz’s Bedroom…
The two girls came in and the door swung shut, together they moved onto the bed. They kneeled before each other, looking into each other’s eyes as their hands slowly roamed over each other’s arms. The beat of their hearts was almost deafening with the knowledge of what was about to happen and they wanted it. There was nothing they could do or say about it, it was a simple fact that right now they wanted to be with each other. The leaned forward and kissed each other, gently and softly at first but with the taste of each other’s lips the kiss became infinitely more passionate as they held each other close. Their hands moved over their bodies with eager exploratory caresses that conveyed their desires for each other. Liz could feel her nipples become hard against the fabric of her clothes and as Tess brushed her hands over her newly larger mounds she pressed her chest into the blondes hands. They broke the kiss and looked at each other, in that second there was an almost giggly smile from each other and they started to take off their clothes.
Liz started to unbutton her blouse as Tess simply yanked her green sweater off over her head. They tossed them to the floor and at the same time they reached behind themselves to unclasp their bras. With their chests bared to each other they stared and smiled at each other. It wasn’t exactly the first time they were going to be naked with each other, that was earlier when Max took them both and all three slept in the same bed but this seemed more erotic. The look of sheer desire in the other woman’s gaze almost knocked Liz to the floor where their bras had landed a moment before.
Liz unfastened her skirt, moved onto her back and pushed it down her legs to her feet, she kicked it off and it flew across the room and left her in nothing on but her panties. Tess’s eyes went wide in anticipation as Liz slowly pushed those panties down over her hips to reveal her bare pussy before she moved back to her knees. Tess’s smile turned wolfish, she knew what Max liked, what he retained from when he was Zan and effectively removed any trace of hair from Liz’s body that wasn’t on her head. At the very least Liz would never need to shave or wax ever again.
Tess then worked her jeans off her legs and took her panties off along with them. It gave Liz a complete view of her body and she took a sharp breath at the sight of her. Liz’s eyes trailed over Tess’s perfectly shaped breasts that were capped with hard little nipples that just begged for Liz’s mouth to be on them. Her smooth thighs looked like they would have a grip that could bend steal. Nacedo made sure that Tess exercised her body so that she was well toned and fit enough to entice Max. Tess saw Liz’s eyes linger over her body and she smiled in response.
“You’re beautiful.” Liz said
“So are you.” Tess said as her eyes roamed, “Come here.”
Liz smiled with desire and crawled along the bed into Tess’s waiting arms. The feel of other woman’s warm, naked flesh pressed so tightly against her felt like there were a thousand explosions were going off in her body. Tess’s hands moved over her body, caressing her and letting fingers trace over the curves of her body. Liz wedged her knee between Tess’s thighs, feeling the damp flesh against her bare skin. Their bodies moved to a steadily increasing rhythm as Tess’s hips rocking back and forth against Liz’s thigh as their mouths latched on one another in a slow, sensuous kiss.
Liz covered Tess’s body with her own; she really liked the feel of her luxurious flesh underneath her as Tess writhed in delight. She slowly moved her mouth down Tess’s neck, across a slim shoulder and back again, tasting her for the first time and loving it. The other woman’s skin was sweet; she could pick up the scent of her peach soap and just a little bit of the salt of her sweat. Her nibbling kisses moved further down, over Tess’s breast to tease a nipple with rapid flicks of her tongue.
“Oh, hmm…yes.” Tess sighed as Liz’s fingers raked through her hair, clutching her against a heaving chest. “Suck me Liz, oh god don’t stop…hmm…yeahhh.”
Liz took a nipple between her teeth and bit down gently and her new lover cried out for more. She moved from one breast to the other, sucking on female lover’s breasts for the first time. She licked them, feasting on the succulent mounds as the nipples grew even harder in her mouth and all the while her tongue circled the very tip again and again. Tess whimpered in delight, praying to every god of sex on every world for Liz not to stop.
“Liz…Liz…hmmmmm…that’s it, baby. Yessss…just…oh god don’t stop. So good…ughnmmmmm…” Tess groaned
Liz moved up to caress Tess’s throat with ravenous, opened-mouth kisses. She wanted to explore every naked inch of the other woman’s body, to savour it and make sure that there was enough pleasure to re-ignite a dead sun. Tess would have liked nothing more but she was definitely going to make sure that she wasn’t going to be the only one to explode. Tess rolled them both over and Liz found herself staring up into deep eyes filled with desperate need. The look that flickered over the other young woman’s face made her tremble. Tess’s lips found hers and kissed her deeply as her eager hands moved down her body. Tess covered her face with loving kisses, she moved her lips over her eyes, nose and her chin. Nothing was denied the touch of those red lips. Liz moaned softly, her need was growing as strong as Tess’s and Tess captured her mouth again, sliding a hot tongue over her own.
“Tess…” Liz muttered between kisses. “God, you’re driving me crazy.”
“That’s the way I want you.” Tess said softly. The blonde woman began kissing a rugged trail down her body, moving across her throat to lick playfully in the cleavage of her breasts. Liz groaned and it more than conveyed her lust. Tess seemed intent on torturing her but in truth the alien was going at the same pace as she had gone on her. This was simply a little playback and the agony was luscious. Tess circled her breasts with long strokes of her warm, wet tongue before lips closed around her nipple and sucked it.
“OH…yesssssss.” Liz cried out sharply, arching her back off the bed as Tess sucked her breasts.
The alien moved quickly from one to the other, the increases sensitivity Liz now had resulted in storms of fire shooting through every nerve in her body. Liz rolled her head lazily from side to side, revelling in the sensations that washed over her as Tess kissed and fondled her now sizeable breasts. Her lover was beyond anything Liz could have hoped for in her first time with a woman and she willingly gave herself to the blonde’s caresses. Tess then began the journey down Liz’s body, moving across her belly with kisses that had pleasured her breasts. Each touch of those soft, wet lips sent showers of desire scorching across her flesh. The skin of both young lovers was now bright red and enflamed with their passion. She spread her thighs wide and Tess settled between them, covering her slit with loving kisses.
“Tess…hmmm…Tess…ghnn…ughnnnn…” Liz moaned as Tess’s tongue gently slipped between her silken folds, probing the depths of her hot, wet cunt again and again. Her female alien lover teased the walls of her clenching pussy, stroking her to the precipice of climax and then stopping just to increase the explosive potential of orgasm that she neared. It resulted in Liz arching her back more and more and screaming her passion to beyond the four walls of her bedroom. Her clit felt as if it had swollen to three times its size, throbbing with sensations that were as violent as they were pleasurable. All the while Tess’s tongue wiggled inside her without so much as teasing the hardened button. Liz reached down, desperate to relieve the desperate ache but Tess swatted her hand aside before she could touch her clit. Tess looked up into Liz’s eyes and shook her head, Liz had no doubt about it, Tess was telling her that Liz’s clit belonged to her.
Liz whimpered in ever increasing frustration. She begged her lover to make her cum but Tess continued to play with her, causing Liz’s body to move up and down with maddeningly slow strokes of her tongue and that of her fingers which here now moving inside her as well. Her passionate moans filled the room with incredible resonance. Then just when Liz’s whole body writhed wildly and she didn’t think she could tolerate another moment of the agony Tess was bestowing on her the alien’s mouth descended on her aching clit and sucked it with ravenous hunger.
“UGHNNN…UGHNNNNNN GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Liz screamed. The orgasm rushed through her in a suddenly massive and violent surge that was close to snapping her back. Liz howled in ecstasy, her entire body arching off the bed as Tess sucked her clit and didn’t let go. Her toes curled back with incredible delight as Tess sucked her to one racking climax after another, leaving her gasping for breath long after the last tsunami of pleasure eased away.
“Oh my god.” Liz sighed with closed eyes and sweat soaked skin. Tess smiled, nibbling playfully at her belly as she began to head back up. The kisses moved across her midriff then up to nip at the human’s breasts. Liz looked down to find Tess staring up at her, smiling wickedly through a mouthful of nipple. She grabbed the alien’s shoulders and pulled Tess on top of her, soundly kissing that lush mouth as their legs intertwined. Her hands moved effortlessly up and down Tess’s back in long strokes, massaging each inch of skin. Tess arched back, offering her a breast and Liz wasted no time taking the nipple into her mouth, sucking it enthusiastically as Tess rubbed her body against hers.
“Yes, Liz. Hmm, that’s good…uh god Liz I want you…take me…take me now.” Tess whispered.
Liz pulled Tess and remained under her as her lover crawled forward to straddle her face, planting muscular thighs on either side of her head. Liz looked up and trembled excitedly as she took in the sight of Tess’s hairless pussy. She clutched the other woman’s ass and pulled that hot, juicy cunt onto her mouth and burrowing her tongue deep in Tess’s slit. Her lover bucked against her, humping her face, thrusting her wet heat onto her mouth. Tess was delicious and Liz lost herself in the taste of Tess’s cunt. The heat of Tess’s pussy covered Liz’s face, she swirled her tongue between the puffy lips as her hands clawed over Tess’s ass and left scrape marks to hold the other woman tight against her. Her tongue grazed all the sensitive spots she could find and Tess cried out, bouncing excitedly on her face, riding and grinding against her. Liz worked the delicate area with long strokes of her tongue, licking faster and faster to keep up with her lover’s frantic pace.
“Yes…YES…that’s it, baby. OH GOD…lick me…do it …god, you’re gonna make me cum. Make me come all over your face.” Tess begged
Liz circled Tess’s clit with her tongue then took the protruding shaft into her mouth and sucked it, she wasn’t going to make Tess endure the torture the alien inflicted upon her. Her lover shrieked and Liz found herself drowning in the other woman’s pleasure as Tess cried out again and again, the sticky syrup dribbling down her chin as Tess came. Tess’s pussy clenched excitedly around her face, her inner muscles contracted in the throes of her blinding orgasm. It was all Liz could do to keep up with the flow of liquid that poured over her; she licked and sucked up every drop until Tess flopped down beside her with an exhausted sigh. She held the other woman’s trembling body in her arms, lazily stroking the all over her body.
Together they held each other, holding themselves close together as their hands trailed lightly over their skin. Their breathing was intense and was slowing up as their bodies cooled. They opened their eyes and looked at each other, they couldn’t help but kiss that expressed their bond with each other that they felt. They both felt it and each of them knew so. “That was amazing.” Liz said
“I know. Max is going to be pissed he missed it.” Tess said as she brushed a lock of hair off of Liz’s face.
Liz smiled with a hint of shyness, “He’s going to want to see it to believe it.”
Then it was Tess’s turn to smile, “Oh, you’ve been having naughty ideas. I like.” She said as she stroked Liz’s breasts, “Do you like?”
“Uh huh. I guess I just needed to live with it. Just no more alterations without my permission.” Liz said
“I promise.” Tess said as she kissed her again
Together they drifted off into a little nap, their bodies were never more than an inch from each other as the warm desert air drifted in through the window. They recharged their batteries for the next twenty minutes before they made an appearance back down stairs. When they did so they felt like they were wearing big signs that told everyone what had just happened since all their friends looked at the pair with smiles. Max looked at them and the look in his eyes were more like a shining light as he moved over to them and walked them both over to a booth where they spent some time together.
Smallville High, Smallville, Kansas, 19:00
They never expected themselves to be back here after they graduated but as Clark was out hunting anything unusual that could lead to the mutant, Chloe, Lois and Lana were looking through the school files and anything Chloe had gathered for the Wall of Weird. The girls had broken into the school to get access to the computer, fortunately it being the summer there was no one around at least not for a couple more days.
“Someone remind me to copy this stuff and wipe the hard drive.” Chloe said
“Don’t want the next person with your job to get the wrong idea and think you’re a complete whacko?” Lois asked
“Something like that.” Chloe said
“I can’t believe all this stuff you’ve got. I mean I’ve seen some of this but I’ve had no idea. I must be blind.” Lana said
“Oh come on, you just didn’t want to see it. I mean who does?” Chloe said
“Clark.” Lois said
“Yeah, because he’s an alien. He’s connected to it all.” Chloe said
“Unfortunately for him.” Lana said, “He feels way too much guilt because of the people hurt due to Kryptonite.”
“It’s what’s left of his home and it’s here because his father sent him here. Wouldn’t you feel a little guilty?” Lois said
“Yes, I guess.” Lana said, “Oh here’s something.”
“What?” Chloe asked as she moved over to Lana’s computer and was joined by Lois
“It looks like there was a field trip out to the swamp a few months ago for the biology class. Something to do with environmental studies.” Lana said, “But there was an incident and a student…Simon Le Beau was separated from the group.”
“I remember that, he was gone from the group for about an hour. When they found him he was covered in leeches. He almost didn’t make it.” Chloe said
“Well here’s the fun part. The leeches were describes by the paramedics who removed them as having an almost green glitter effect over their skin.” Lana said
“Kryptonite fragments.” Lois said, “So this guy’s what? Feeding on their blood?”
“No that would just leave the victims desiccated and not stone. The leeches must have been mutated themselves, found something else to feed on and passed it on to Le Beau.” Chloe said as she went over to her computer and hacked medical files at the hospital, “Okay, they did an analysis of the leeches. They couldn’t understand why he wasn’t responding to treatment as much as they would have liked. The leeches showed no traces of human blood in their digestive systems.”
“I think this is definitely our guy.” Lois said as she went to her computer and brought up his file, “There he is, his parents have got a farm just outside of Smallville.”
“Call Clark and give him the address.” Lana said as she got up and headed out
“Where are you going?” Chloe asked
“Where do you think?” Lana said
“Uh Clark wont be happy.” Chloe said as her cousin headed as well
“We’re not exactly defenceless Chloe, not any more. Clark me be invulnerable but we are elementals now.” Lois said
“Clark really is going to be pissed.” Chloe said as she closed down the computer and headed off to join the other two girls.
Le Beau Farm, 2 Miles South of Smallville, 19:05
After getting the call from Lois, Clark came speeding over to the farm. Everything looked like it had been left abandoned for a few months, there were many things in need of repair. As he looked around, Clark spotted numerous animals lying on the ground and all were stone. Then he x-rayed everything and soon focused in on the basement where he saw two statues of the Le Beau’s…they were the Le Beau’s. The Kryptonian headed into the building, he looked around each room and kept a sharp eye and ear out for the next mutant to cross his path. Clark moved from room to room and headed upstairs, there he found Simon’s bedroom. There were pictures everywhere in a sort of shrine to some of the girls in Smallville, some Clark recognised as being regrettable victims to the last meteor strike but there were three that he did know quite well – Lana, Chloe and Lois.
“Oh no.” Clark said. Just then he heard the door close and turned around.
“What are you doing in my room?” Simon asked. He stood before Clark, sweat of his forehead and looking a little shaky.
“What are you doing with their pictures?” Clark asked
“I need them…one of them.” Simon said
“For what?”
“To breed. I can’t feed enough, I need one of them…any of them to carry on.” Simon said, ever since he woke up from his leech attack he’d felt a need to have sex beyond what he’d felt before hand. He knew he needed to find a girl and impregnate her to create a child like himself before he died and the more he fed the more he came to understand that time was a critical issue. Each time he fed he felt satisfied but more and more a single life no longer sustained him as it initially did. Unless he could get more food he would die.
“Sorry but they’re spoken for. You touch them and I will kill you.” Clark said, feeling very protective of his two lovers and best friend
“Not if I get you first.” Le Beau said. Suddenly he opened his mouth and his tongue came out like a lashing whip. It was as wide as a normal tongue but jet back and well over 8 feet long. It moved so fast that a normal human being would never have been able to avoid it but then Clark was no ordinary human being. With his super speed he dodged the tongue and avoided it, he watched as Simon pulled it back into his mouth.
“You’re like me, a freak.” Le Beau said
“I’m nothing like you.” Clark said
“No. You’re not. I can smell them on you; you’ve had them. They will be mine, even if for a few minutes.” Simon said, he didn’t need much time to do the deed with his blood driving him to simply take the women.
“Try it.” Clark said. Instantly the mutant’s tongue went shooting out again and Clark avoided it. As he did so the lashing length of meat split right down the middle and then became two equally lashing appendages from Le Beau’s mouth. The second one went right for where Clark would end up from avoiding the first attack. It struck the alien, wrapping around his arm and the end retracting to reveal fine, sharp teeth that latched onto Clark.
“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Both yelled out in pain as the encounter caused them to glow. Trails of energy sparked between them, moving from Clark along the tongue to Le Beau. Both felt as though they were on fire and it was only getting worse.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 12
Simon’s Bedroom, Le Beau Farm, Smallville, Kansas, 19:10
The room with filled with sparking light as Le Beau’s tongue was wrapped around his arm and sucking life from him. The pain the two were experiencing was beyond anything and Clark couldn’t help but wonder if this was what being on fire was like. He simply had nothing to compare it to. Energy was flowing from Clark to Simon and Clark’s life energy was so robust that Simon didn’t know how to handle it, the both screamed out loud.
Flash***
Clark suddenly found himself surrounded by darkness but a pillar of light beaming down on him and swirling around. He’d been here before but before he could say anything another flash brought him somewhere else. Around him was the chasm of the fortress and he stood on a crystalline spire that rose up from the dark depths of the void. Clark looked around and all he saw was the white walls, then he came 360 and came face to face with himself.
“What the…” Clark said, his voice echoed
“I am Kal-El. The part of you our father programmed to make sure you did what needed to be done.” Kal-El said
“Okay, I’ll bite. What’s going on?” Clark asked
“Energy is being pulled from you. It’s shutting down your body and your mind retreated here. Which is a good thing I suppose.” Kal-El said
“Why?”
“Because it shows you still have much to learn. Despite all you’ve gone through you’re still not strong enough, not yet.” Kal-El said
“And you’re here to tell me what I have to do.” Clark said
“I can’t control you again. You’re Earth mother’s little lump of Black Kryptonite saw to that. But you have to learn and there is only one way to do that.”
“The Fortress.” Clark said, “I already knew that.”
“Yes but you’ve been denying what you also know. You have much to learn Clark, you must stay at the fortress and learn all you can. You must be away from your Earth parents, Chloe and Lana and Lois for quite some time.” Kal-El said
“Well I wont be.” Clark said
“And risk our future, our destiny?”
“It’s mine to risk.” Clark said, “And we’re not the same person.”
“We are all the sum of our experiences. You are Clark Kent, you are Kal-El of Krypton. It isn’t a matter of making a choice, you are both and your destiny…you will have to leave them for a time, it is the only way. They cannot stay at the Fortress and you cannot divide your time between your socialisms and your education. You must dedicate yourself. You have no idea what’s to come.” Kal-El said
“Oh and you do?” Clark asked
“Come.” Kal-El said as he instantly ripped his shirt open to reveal the ‘S’ that would one day adorn a future uniform. It glowed bright red and shot out to Clark.
End Flash***
Clark came out of it and shook his head as he grabbed Le Beau’s tongue with his other hand. In that moment the girls came running in to see the scene before them, Le Beau looked around and saw three of the women he sought. He was drawn to women with power; all the ones on his list were mutated by Kryptonite. Some in tiny ways that had no outward change from those who were outright mutations like himself, most were injured or killed by the latest meteor storm but here now were three of the most unparalleled power he’d seen. Simon was instantly drawn and threw his hand out to them.
His fingers split apart and shot toward the three young women. Each strand was long, ropey yet incredibly thin. It was as though Le Beau was creating his own webbing material like a spider and as the strands hit the women they were pushed to the back wall. It covered their mouths to prevent their screams but soon it expanded and started to form a cocoon around each of them. Their eyes were the last to be covered and each looked to Clark.
“No.” Clark grumbled out as he looked at the tongue that was draining his strength. He let out with his heat vision, one blast after the other but with his grip he wasn’t letting Le Beau retract it. Soon the repeated blasts came so fast that it was nothing but a pair of beams from his eyes and Clark cut through the flesh of the tongue.
“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Le Beau yelled out as Clark let go and the mutant pulled what was left into his mouth from which blood poured forth. “What the fuck are you?” he mumbled
Clark’s strength returned almost immediately and stared at the mutant who stood back up. Just then the cocoon that Lana was held in started to move as though it was being hammered from the inside. Then suddenly it was dried out completely and burst open to let Lana fall out to the ground. It was enough of a distraction to Le Beau who turned his head. Clark darted to him at great speed and stopped the instant he made contact, the kinetics threw Le Beau hard against the back wall.
Le Beau managed to move up onto his arms and legs, he was so dizzy that he didn’t want to risk standing. The mutant sharply turned his head and shot out his tongue, it had regenerated some…enough to do its job. This time Clark didn’t try to dodge it, he simply caught it in his hand and yanked on it tightly. Le Beau was pulled from the ground and through the air to Clark where he slammed the end of the tongue onto Le Beau’s neck.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO…AGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Le Beau screamed as his tongue leeched on his own life force. He kept feeding on himself, Clark not letting go so that he could stop and soon his body began to petrify.
More and more his body turned to stone until he was a complete statue. Clark let go and looked to his arm to see the teeth marks from Simon’s initial attack heal up leaving not even a trace. The statue was by no means balanced and fell back, upon hitting the ground it shattered into large chunks. Clark then turned to Lana.
“Are you okay?” Clark asked
“I’m fine.” Lana said as they both went to the other cocoons and started to rip them open.
“How’d you get out?” Clark asked
“I don’t know. I think I just dried it out enough to break it. I am a water elemental.” Lana said as Chloe fell out and then Lois from their cocoons
“Are you two okay?” Clark asked
“A world of no.” Chloe said
“That was definitely new. Let’s just get out of here.” Lois said
“I’m with that.” Clark said as he helped the cousins with each of his arms.
When Clark’s back turned, Lana looked around the room and smiled wickedly. Just then her eyes glowed purple and she felt unsteady on her feet.
“Lana?” Lois asked
“It’s okay, just a little dizzy. I…eh, I’m fine.” Lana said. The last thing she remembered was being encased in the cocoon and now she was out and by the looks of it Clark had once more saved the day.
“Come here, let’s get out.” Clark said as she steadied herself against him
All four headed out and down to the car that the girl’s brought. They each just sat there and waited to get their equilibrium back but when they did Clark drove them home.
Lana’s Apartment, Above the Talon, 20 Minutes Later
Lana came into her apartment, she felt much better but she could feel something else. Something deep and dark within her, she could feel it, brewing there and churning her gut. Lana tossed off her jacket and put it over a chair, she moved around the room and was on edge until she saw her mirror and moved to it. She stared at herself before she pulled off her top and looked at the Kryptonian symbol on her breast before she turned around to check the small of her back.
Lana did her best to see but there wasn’t a tattoo there like before yet she could still feel something. The mark on her breast was purely Kryptonian in origin, placed there by the energy she now contained within her body, and it had no dark intent unlike the one she picked up in Paris which had been tainted by her ancestor’s work. Lana turned back to her reflection and stared into her own eyes.
“You’re dead Theroux…stay that way.” Lana said but for a moment she could have sworn her reflection smiled at her
Then she felt a hand on her shoulder and she jumped around to see Lois. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.”
“It’s okay.” Lana said
“How are you feeling, still dizzy?” Lois asked
“No. Just…I think long car rides and eating isn’t very good for my stomach.” Lana said with a smile
“Oh, yeah…especially with those Burritos we picked up in Albuquerque.” Lois said as she held her stomach, “Those definitely come back on you…that and we went straight into mutant central when we got back.”
“Yeah, we need to stop doing that.” Lana said
“What? Are you kidding? And let Clark have all the fun?” Lois said
“Lois…you’re crazy.” Lana said
Lois smiled, “Maybe for you.” She said before kissing her shoulder, “Listen how about you go get some rest. It may be early but I think we can all use a little sleep after today.”
“Actually, I was thinking about having a nice long soapy bath. Care to join me?” Lana asked
“Oh yes.” Lois said as she took Lana’s hand and walked into her bathroom. There Lana ran the back and filled it with bubbles before the two girls stripped each other of their clothes and went into it for a nice long soak while they bathed each other with gentle caresses of sponges and their hands.
“You know, I did find something in my research on the Countess.” Lana said
“Oh come on Lana, let her go. She’s not coming back, the bitch is history now.” Lois said and paused for a moment, “Okay, what did you find?”
“One of the witches in her coven. One of the books said that rumours were rampant in the community of an unholy union between them.” Lana said
“Unholy union?” Lois asked, “Isn’t generally how people saw witches. Having an unholy union with the devil, you know, his wives and all that?” Lois asked
“Well maybe but this union, according to one picture, was definitely very sexual.” Lana said
“Hmm, the witch was bisexual. She was bisexual right, I do remember that there was a party that she got a lot of guys half naked at.” Lois said
“She was. She was known for seducing any man she wanted. But the thing that interested me was that the witch she was involved with was the one that possessed you.” Lana said
“Oh my, now isn’t that a coincidence.” Lois said with a smile, “Maybe she knew you’d end up in love with me and wanted her own in me.”
“Did I say I was in love with you?” Lana asked
“No. But you do.” Lois said as she stroked a couple of her fingers along Lana’s cheek.
“Well you love me.” Lana said
“I know I do.” Lois said
“And so do I.” Lana said as she held each other in the bath, “You think we can make this work? You, me and Clark?”
“You better believe your gorgeous ass we can.” Lois said as she reached around to her butt and ran her finger over the Kryptonian Earth tattoo that they both shared
“Good, I can’t imagine my life without either of you now. I need you both.”
“Ditto.” Lois said, “Want to go to bed?”
Lana nodded and both got out of the water. They dried themselves off and headed to Lana’s bed where they spent the night writhing against each other. They made love as much as they could for as long as they could. Clark never joined them but they didn’t mind as they pleasured each other over and over again before they covered themselves in the sheets and feel asleep cradled in each other’s arms.
Kitchen, Kent Farm, Same Time
Clark arrived home and walked in through the back door, he immediately went to the fridge and pulled out a coke that he downed in almost one gulp. His parents heard him come in and moved through to meet him.
“How’d it go?” Jonathon asked
“Problem sorted. And one more innocent person turned into a killer.” Clark said
“Clark there’s nothing you can do about that.” Jonathon said
“It isn’t like you can run around collecting all the Kryptonite.” Martha said
“I know, I know.” Clark said, “But still, how many more people have to be affected by this?”
“Clark, it isn’t just the Kryptonite. It’s these people as well. There has to be something wrong with them as well. I mean the ones like that Prom Queen wannabe last year. She hoped from body to body and killed her own one just so she couldn’t go back to it. She hurt a lot of people.” Jonathon said
“Power corrupts.” Clark said
“It’s not that simple, Clark. Look at you. You have power and haven’t been corrupted by it. You’re not going around conquering country after country.” Martha said
“At least now I know that isn’t why Jor-El sent me here.” Clark said
“Right. Still, these people are going to keep popping up. The best you can do is make sure that the mutants don’t hurt anyone…or at least to make sure that they don’t hurt too many people.” Jonathon said
“Yeah.” Clark said
“So, how are your friends down in Roswell?” Martha asked
“Trying to relax. There was a weird…well someone who was supposed to be their guardian turned out to work for their enemy, we all got trapped in some kind of bubble and that’s apparently just another day in their lives. I suppose they’ll be thankful they don’t have to deal with what I have to on top of that.” Clark said
“Well, I hope you told them they can stop by anytime.” Martha said
“I did. Oh and I really need to take you to Nirvana at some point, you’ll have to see that place to believe it. I mean, I’ve seen a lot but a flying island…that’s an eye opener.” Clark said
“It’s really that large?” Martha asked
“Oh yes. It’s massive. At least they have a safe place to go to if their pod chamber gets discovered and if that doesn’t work I have more than enough space at my place.” Clark said
“Your place?” Jonathon asked
“Yeah, the Fortress.” Clark said
“Good. At least you can take care of each other.” Martha said
“Well those of us Not of this Earth have to watch out for each other.” Clark said and then saw the look his parents gave him, “It’s just a line Max uses some times instead of saying he’s an alien.”
“Uh, okay. Well, you’ve got chores to get one with now that you’re home and I’m sure Lana wouldn’t mind seeing you afterward so…” Jonathon said but was cut short as Clark sped out of the room and moved around the farm at lightening speed to complete his tasks. “Mention letting him go and see Lana and you can’t stop him from doing anything.”
“Just don’t make it a habit of doing it that way.” Martha said
“You think they’re sleeping together?” Jonathon asked
“They were in Roswell during that Novastorm and they did say they were affected by it.” Martha said
“Okay, well, it’s not like he isn’t in love with her.” Jonathon, “And now that I’ve said that why do I have a bad feeling we’d be seeing grandkids soon.”
“We don’t even know if that’s possible.” Martha said
“They’re both human…different planets maybe but we do know now that life here, on Antar and Krypton all came from the said asteroid.” Jonathon said
“Okay, now I have a bad feeling.” Martha said
“I think it’s time I have a talk with our son.” Jonathon said
“Got that right.” Martha said
Living Room, Evan’s Residence, Roswell, New Mexico, 20:00
With Max out on a date with Liz and Tess, her parents also out for dinner, Isabel was entertaining Alex for the evening. When Alex arrived he was instantly stunned at Isabel’s appearance in her dress and although they had no intention on going out that night she still looked amazing. After she closed his mouth, she took his hand and walked him inside. Things progressed quickly after that, before long Alex was wearing nothing but his boxers and Isabel was in nothing but a pair of black panties.
They were on the sofa, Isabel was leaning back against the arm of it with Alex sitting and leaning over her. Their hands gently touched their bodies as they slowly kissed each other. Isabel had her legs over his and their bodies slowly slid against each other in a tantalising rhythm that enflamed their senses. Slowly Alex slid his hand down to her waist and worked his fingers under the waistband of her underwear before he slid them down her long legs. The two of them looked into each other’s eyes as Alex took them off her feet and dropped them by her dress.
Then he slid off the sofa and knelt on the floor, Isabel leaned back into the comfy chair as Alex started to plant soft kisses on her leg and worked his way up. He moved up an inch at a time and his hands caressed the impossibly smooth skin. Isabel closed her eyes as the touch of his lips sent electricity throughout her body. Soon he reached her thighs, his hand preceded his lips and he sent it up. She eagerly spread her legs for him and he reached her pussy. He slowly fingered her, got her hips to rock ever so slightly and heard her breathing deepen. Then he pulled his hand away, ran his hands back and forth over both her thighs before he reached her hips and pulled her forward slightly. Alex moved in, kissed along the inside of her thighs until he was as far as he could go.
Isabel lifted her legs and rested them on his shoulders, he wanted to taste her and completely devour her just as much as she wanted him to. He pulled her hips closer, his mouth meeting her lower one and he lapped greedily at her thick honey. Isabel moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the sofa in undulations that started slowly but was quickly becoming frenzied and that seemed like they would never stop. Her legs tightened around Alex’s head and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.
Alex’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture but Isabel had no patience for his usual desires to extend things. She was on fire and wanted him badly. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted she began working herself against his face and was soon practically fucking herself with his chin.
“Yeeeessss…ugh…yesss…yessss…yessssssssssss!” She cried out passionately as her muscles tensed. Alex thought once again of pulling away to prolong the sweet agony but Isabel’s hold on him was too strong. She was not going to let him go until her body was utterly wracked with pleasure.
His tongue savaged her clit while he sent his hand back in and thrust two fingers into her searing cunt. It set Isabel off; her screams of pure pleasure spilled out and filled the temple. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her and her sweet syrup filled Alex’s mouth. He didn’t move, not until he had all of what she had given him. Her legs fell from his shoulders and Alex moved up, kissing his way up her body until their lips met for a kiss that boiled their passion. The two of them wrapped their arms around each other and weren’t about to let go.
Soon Isabel’s hands roamed over his back and down to his butt. She found the waistband of his boxers and pushed them off him. Alex shook his legs a little to get them to fall to his feet and he stepped out of them. His dick stood proud and Isabel then quickly changed their positions. She span them around so that Alex was sitting on the sofa and she was kneeling between his legs. The two lovers smiled at each other before she leaned down to kiss the tip of his dick.
Alex gently stroked her hair on the back of her head that cascaded down over his groin. Then he felt her fingers as they wrapped around his length and started to stroke him. Her hand moved up and down his shaft with a firm grip that moved teasingly slow and her hot breath could be felt on his skin. Then she licked him, then again and again. The second she heard him groan she opened her mouth and completely engulfed him.
Her tongue laved his head and shaft, eagerly spiralling about his twitching dick with rough, broad strokes. Then she held the head of his cock lightly in her teeth and drilling his tiny slit with the hardened, pointed tip of her tongue. She continued the sweet torture until he began rotating his hips in an effort to both escape the mind-blowing sensations and keep them going. He was utterly torn in two delirious directions. He pushed his hips up again and again, thrusting his cock into her warm mouth gently.
Alex was squirming in absolute bliss as Isabel began fucking him with her mouth. He held still as much as possible, letting her go down on him with relentless ferocity. Alex felt the semen boiling in his balls as they drew tight in her delicate grip. His cock surged and pulsed towards a thunderous climax, he knew it was going to be so good when it happens but then Alex wanted to pull away and let the tension build so that when he buried himself in her pussy, the explosion would be even stronger. Isabel was having none of that, resisting his efforts to tear her away. She wanted his cum and she wanted it now. A moment later, her finger hit the hot spot on the underside of his dick and he was helpless to do anything but give her what she wanted. Isabel knew what to do so well to get his body to respond to her, not that it took much.
“Uuggghhnnn!” he groaned between clenched teeth and tossed his head back as his hips jerked forward. His cock pumped semen down her throat. Isabel never backed off, she let him drill her mouth until the last tremor in his rapturously filled body stopped. However, his passion was not quelled, instead his lusts were even stronger.
Isabel instantly climbed up and straddled him, his dick was pressed between them and the kissed violently as their tongues wrapped around each other in a primal dance. They could tasted themselves on each other and their hands couldn’t be stopped from touching their skin. They ground themselves against each other for long minutes before everything suddenly stopped for them. Isabel and Alex looked into their eyes and she reached down between them to take hold of his dick. She lifted herself up as Alex’s hands found their way to her hips; they never broke eyes contact as she aimed him for her cunt.
Isabel sank down as Alex pulled her down and his cock slowly entered her body. Their bodies became one an inch at a time until Isabel was sitting upon his lap with his dick firmly lodged up inside her. The two of them held each other close, neither moving as they simply smiled at each other. Their hands gently roamed over their flesh in slow caresses. It felt so right, yet they knew they were incomplete. With that they drove on to feel that completion they knew was missing.
Isabel slowly started to felt herself up and lower back down, she rocked her hips back and forth, moved them round in circles and with each movement Alex moved his hips in time. Isabel’s tight, hot pussy gripped his cock and her warm body slid against his; Alex was in heaven as his head leaned back with his eyes tightly closed. His hands glided over her body, caressing his skin and then back up to her breasts. His finger’s circled her hard little nipples.
She used her own legs to help lift her body up and down on his dick. It took only a handful of strokes for them both to be moaning and writhing against each other. Isabel’s breasts swung to and for and Alex loved watching it, especially when her hair started to wave wildly about. Both started to move faster and faster, his dick was being deliciously squeezed in her body and their moaning filled the house.
Isabel’s body began to quiver and tremble as several small orgasms started to spark in her but the more that built within her the closer she came to achieving her climax. Alex began to thrust into her harder, Isabel was immediately crying out in pleasure as her body flung backwards but Alex was able to grab her hands and prevent her from falling off. Her hair hung down but his cock was able to go much deeper from her current position. Their bodies moved faster and faster and Isabel’s screams rose in pitch as Alex grunted again and again with each thrust. They were completely lost in the passion.
“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Isabel was constantly moaning and screaming.
In that moment, Laurie came walking into the house. She had left Tess’s almost in a daze, walking to an unknown place and simply following the calling within her blood. All she knew was that she was being called but didn’t snap out of it until she saw Alex and Isabel lost in each other. Their bodies moved together so perfectly that she couldn’t take her eyes off them.
“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Alex grunted
“YESSS…YESSSSS…UGHNNNNN…”
“AGHNNNN…AGHNNNN…UGHH GOD YESSS….”
Alex knew he was about to cum and didn’t hold it back in the slightest, he gave a last deep thrust and pushed himself all the way into Isabel, Isabel felt it coming and immediately held herself down on him, let go of his hands and wrapped them around his head all in rapid sequential movements. She pressed his head fully into her breasts just as his load shot up into her.
“UGHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” They grunted together.
The second Isabel felt his seed spill into her, her own body was overcome with her own orgasm. Her body bucked violently against her lover as her pussy gripped his cock. She screamed loudly in passion until her body fell limp and collapsed off of Alex.
Alex caught his beautiful lover and eased her down onto the sofa. Alex slid out of her and he pressed her tightly against him as their tongues duelled. Then in that second they spotted Laurie and their eyes locked.
“I…eh…sorry, I didn’t mean to…” Laurie said as she turned to leave
“Wait.” Alex and Isabel said together, both felt it the second they saw Laurie
Laurie turned back and looked at the pair. They weren’t doing anything to hide their bodies from her but once again she couldn’t control her feet and walked to them. Alex and Isabel both stood up and were before Michael’s sister. “Wh…what’s going on with us?”
“We’re connected.” Isabel said, “Elementals, the alien part…it doesn’t matter, we’re not completely without you.”
Alex knew it as well, although he couldn’t quite wrap his brain around the concept. Looking into the girl’s eyes he found himself drowning in them as though he was staring into Isabel’s. Isabel remembered what her new twin sister said to her and that she should just go up to Laurie and kiss her. She moved forward, reach out with her hand to Laurie’s cheek and brought her in for a kiss. It was soft and gentle but Alex’s eyes were instantly wide. He watched as the tip of Isabel’s tongue came from her mouth and licked the length of Laurie’s lower lip.
Laurie was a little stunned at first, her mind needed to catch up with her body and her body was more than interested in what was happening. The two naked forms before her had her completely entranced and the feel of Isabel by her side had her heart racing. Isabel pulled her lips away from Laurie’s, her hand quickly found Alex’s and he pulled him closer. She stood to their side and she let go to so that her hands could stroke up and down both their backs before placing them on their heads. She pushed them closer together and they inhaled each other’s breath that was becoming faster. Then it was they that closed the gap and they kissed.
Just like with Isabel it was soft but it had them all so enthralled. Isabel slowly rubbed her hand in circles over Laurie’s belly and looked down, she was definitely overdressed but that wouldn’t be the case much longer. She moved around behind Laurie and took hold of the bottom of her t-shirt. Alex broke the kiss and looked into Laurie’s eye before Isabel pulled the t-shirt off of her.
“We shouldn’t be doing this.” Laurie said with heated breath
“Why?” Isabel asked before planting a kiss on her shoulder
“Because I’m 18 and you two are underage.” Laurie said
“Not on Antar.” Isabel said
“And not on Nirvana.” Alex said as he looked down and trailed his hand over her now exposed stomach. Then he moved up to her ribs and gently brushed the thumb across the bottom length of fabric of her white bra.
“We’re here, not there.” Laurie said
“Well things have changed Laurie, and we belong with you. You can feel it.” Isabel said as her fingers slid the strap of the bra off her shoulder and kissed her skin again.
Laurie closed her eyes and let out a long breath when she felt the second kiss on her shoulder. She couldn’t believe she was even considering doing this but she at the very least allowed her conscience have it’s voice, not that she was feeling guilty about he fact that these two people wanted to make love to her or that she wanted them. Alex’s hands on her body were as soft as snow yet it seared her skin like a blowtorch. It made her desires increase just that much more as Isabel let loose kiss after kiss on the human girl’s shoulders and Alex’s hands dipped lower.
Isabel reached around and brought Laurie’s head to the side so that she could get another taste of those sweet lips. This time their kiss was much more passionate as Laurie leaned back against the alien and gave herself over to everything that was about to happen. Alex reached down and undid Laurie’s skirt. It fluttered down to the floor, Laurie’s suddenly took action to divest herself of her shoes and shocks. Alex and Isabel were soon all over her, they couldn’t get enough and Isabel looked over Laurie’s shoulders so that she could look at Alex’s eyes.
It was a look of understanding, they both now felt it, even as they reached an earth shattering climax minutes before they hadn’t felt as complete as they did right now. Isabel slid her hand down Laurie’s arm to her hand and guided it to Alex’s dick. Laurie couldn’t help but rub his manhood, her fingers danced over the flaccid length of flesh and slowly worked it until he was hardening again.
Alex pressed himself closer to Laurie and kissed her again as she played with him. Isabel caressed up and down Laurie’s back before moving to the catch of her bra and then undid it. The alien pushed it off Laurie and tugged it down from the tight grip the two bodies had on it. Soon it was on the floor.
“Have you ever done this before?” Isabel whispered in her ear
Laurie broke the kiss with Alex and nodded, “Before my aunt and uncle locked me up.”
“I thought you said they just caught you making out with the chauffeur?” Alex asked
“That’s what *they* caught me doing. I slept with him.” Laurie said
“Wouldn’t he have been 26 back then?” Isabel asked as her hands moved around to cup her breasts
“Hmm…uh huh.” Laurie said
“And you were worried about you being with us?” Alex asked
“Hell that was more illegal.” Isabel said, “But you can stop worrying now.”
Alex started headed down to his knees, kissing his way down Laurie’s body until he knelt before her. Alex looked up as she looked down and he pulled down her panties. When he returned to his feet, he picked up Laurie and brought her the remaining 2 feet to the sofa. She sat on it as Alex moved next to her and the couple started to kiss as he roamed his hands over her chest. Isabel came over and knelt on the floor by them. She stated caressing Laurie’s legs as Alex’s hand moved down to her pussy.
“Ughnnnmmmmmm…” Laurie said, biting her lip as he touched her. Her legs spread of their own volition and let him probe deeply.
Isabel decided to take advantage, the second she saw the girl’s slit she was mesmerised and moved in between her splayed legs. It may have been the first time being with anyone other than Alex, let alone the first time she was with a girl but she simply couldn’t resist. She ran her finger down the length of Laurie’s slit along with Alex’s. Their joint actions were already driving Laurie crazy and that’s how they wanted; Isabel stroked the glistening outer lips of her slit. Laurie couldn’t help it as she sucked in a deep breath, her hips rose up off the rug as she sought out more and more of her touch.
Isabel trailed a line around the lips of her pussy, staring deeply between the human girl’s legs. She dropped her head between Laurie’s legs and parted the slick lips with her fingers; Isabel flicked her tongue against Laurie’s clit and moaned as she took in the scent. Laurie squirmed on the sofa, moaning softly under her touch. Alex then started to suckle on Laurie’s breasts and let Isabel have her way with her pussy.
“Ughmmm…yeah…hmmmmmm…ohhhhhh.” Laurie groaned
Isabel gazed up from between Laurie’s legs and smiled before giving a teasing lick up with length of Laurie’s slit and then dived back in. Her tongue started to lap wildly at the pussy, causing moan after moan. She licked up and down the length; she couldn’t get enough of the taste that was flowing into her mouth. Isabel covered the girl’s pussy with her mouth and sucked on it as her tongue delved deeper and deeper into Laurie. She bucked wildly against Isabel’s face, her hips rising and falling quickly to meet each stroke.
“Yes…yes…oh yessss…yesssss!” Laurie’s lower half bounced excitedly on the rug.
She tried to grab hold of something, anything but there was nothing but a plush cushion and held onto it tightly. Laurie’s pussy clenched as she wrapped her legs around Isabel’s head, pulling her closer and holding her in place. Laurie couldn’t believe it, she didn’t believe she could feel anything even remotely like this. The only time she had sex was her lover getting off on being in the boss’s daughter. Now she was moaning and couldn’t stop. Isabel swirled her tongue between the soft lips, fucking her with her tongue without mercy until Isabel knew Laurie was close to reaching her climax. She softly kissed her way up the short distance to Laurie's slit then wrapped her lips around the her clit.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Laurie howled in ecstasy.
Her body arched completely off the sofa as Isabel stroked the pulsing bundle of nerves with her lips and tongue. She held Laurie’s clit securely in her mouth; Isabel ran her tongue around the taut flesh again and again.
“UGHNNNN…YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Laurie cried out in passion as her climax overtook her. She pushed her hips down and came in Isabel’s mouth. Isabel’s tongue worked harder as she lapped up the rich nectar, she licked Laurie’s juices off of her inner thighs.
Isabel stood up and watched as Laurie’s body continued to convulse as she laughed with the disbelief that she felt that good. She then sat down next to Laurie and stroked her body as she came down from the high but her experience was far from done. Slowly she guided Laurie onto her back, laying lengthwise on the sofa with Isabel’s thighs as a pillow. She gently caressed Laurie’s face as they looked at each other before Isabel looked to Alex. Laurie looked as well as he stroked her thighs and she knew what was next. Without any doubt or hesitation Laurie spread her legs again and Alex moved between them.
He kissed his way from her bellybutton all the way up until his head was above hers, he mounted her body and she was drowning in the sensation of him between her legs. Alex leaned down and kissed her softly before he aimed his dick for her pussy. Isabel took hold of one of her hands as Laurie wrapped another arm around his. They were frozen in anticipation but Alex pushed forward. The tip of his dick spread the lips of her pussy.
“Aghnnnn…” Laurie sighed as her body hitched and then Alex pushed more, he entered her more and slid in deeply, “Ughmmmmm…”
Her body relaxed a little as Alex pulled out a little, Laurie quickly hooked a leg behind his back to prevent him from going too far but he had no intention of leaving her hot grip. With delight and a caress from Isabel, who couldn’t wait to watch this, Alex thrust his hips forward and completely buried himself inside Laurie’s body. They both groaned loudly and without any delay Alex started to make love to her. He moved his body over hers, moving back and forth as he propped himself on his arms.
Isabel never took her eyes off the pair, she watched as their bodies moved together. She continued to gently hold Laurie’s hand while her other hand moved down to play with Laurie’s breast. Alex’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was slow to Laurie who wanted more and more but Alex smiled as he watched her slender body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment. Laurie was sweating, Isabel’s hands on her was become more and more arousing and knew that there would be long delirious hours in the future with this pair that would make her cum and cum.
“Ugn…Alex…” Laurie sighed as she ran her hand over Alex’s bicep.
Alex leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Alex felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his new lover, Alex knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace.
Laurie matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Isabel could feel the fire burn in them and the sounds they were making was music to her ears. Alex’s pubic bone started to bump again Laurie’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electric fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again. Laurie wrapped her legs around Alex and held onto him tightly.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Alex realised he was hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. Isabel held onto Laurie’s hand tighter, just as tight as Laurie was holding onto her and their lover. The fierce grip of her tunnel that spasmed over and over and Laurie’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Laurie used the additional leverage from her legs to increase his thrusts. With a shout to rival his lover’s, Alex forced himself down into her and went as deep as he could, pumping his seed into her willing body.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“OH GOD ALEX…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Laurie screamed as her orgasm hit, both coming together.
As their highs passed, their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes. The two of them kissed and when they came up from air Isabel kissed each of them. Their breathing was slowing but not one of them could stop touching the others. They had felt it, they were now complete and everything was right. Alex couldn’t wait to make love to her or Isabel again and the girls were eager to explore each other again and again. From this moment on, they were together and nothing would separate them.
As Isabel looked at the clock, she knew her family would be back at some point and this definitely wasn’t how she wanted them to find her or to find out about the new twist in her relationship. Together they got up and picked up their clothes, the three naked teenagers moved through the house and revelled in their element by having a shower together. After that they redressed and returned to the living room where they spent the night talking endlessly.
20 minutes later, her parents returned. Max didn’t. He was with Liz and Tess enjoying their date, when they confirmed to him that they slept together he simply couldn’t believe it and so they put on a show for him. They completely drained each other and slept together, all three.
Although Max never took delight from their bodies, it was more than enough to simply be in bed with them. He loved them far too much and the feel of him next to them was filling them with content. At home, Diane and Philip talked with their daughter and her boyfriend and Laurie, blissfully unaware what happened in their living room. Although they could tell all three were a little closer than they expected.
...
..
.
Simon’s Bedroom, Le Beau Farm, Smallville, Kansas, 19:10
The room with filled with sparking light as Le Beau’s tongue was wrapped around his arm and sucking life from him. The pain the two were experiencing was beyond anything and Clark couldn’t help but wonder if this was what being on fire was like. He simply had nothing to compare it to. Energy was flowing from Clark to Simon and Clark’s life energy was so robust that Simon didn’t know how to handle it, the both screamed out loud.
Flash***
Clark suddenly found himself surrounded by darkness but a pillar of light beaming down on him and swirling around. He’d been here before but before he could say anything another flash brought him somewhere else. Around him was the chasm of the fortress and he stood on a crystalline spire that rose up from the dark depths of the void. Clark looked around and all he saw was the white walls, then he came 360 and came face to face with himself.
“What the…” Clark said, his voice echoed
“I am Kal-El. The part of you our father programmed to make sure you did what needed to be done.” Kal-El said
“Okay, I’ll bite. What’s going on?” Clark asked
“Energy is being pulled from you. It’s shutting down your body and your mind retreated here. Which is a good thing I suppose.” Kal-El said
“Why?”
“Because it shows you still have much to learn. Despite all you’ve gone through you’re still not strong enough, not yet.” Kal-El said
“And you’re here to tell me what I have to do.” Clark said
“I can’t control you again. You’re Earth mother’s little lump of Black Kryptonite saw to that. But you have to learn and there is only one way to do that.”
“The Fortress.” Clark said, “I already knew that.”
“Yes but you’ve been denying what you also know. You have much to learn Clark, you must stay at the fortress and learn all you can. You must be away from your Earth parents, Chloe and Lana and Lois for quite some time.” Kal-El said
“Well I wont be.” Clark said
“And risk our future, our destiny?”
“It’s mine to risk.” Clark said, “And we’re not the same person.”
“We are all the sum of our experiences. You are Clark Kent, you are Kal-El of Krypton. It isn’t a matter of making a choice, you are both and your destiny…you will have to leave them for a time, it is the only way. They cannot stay at the Fortress and you cannot divide your time between your socialisms and your education. You must dedicate yourself. You have no idea what’s to come.” Kal-El said
“Oh and you do?” Clark asked
“Come.” Kal-El said as he instantly ripped his shirt open to reveal the ‘S’ that would one day adorn a future uniform. It glowed bright red and shot out to Clark.
End Flash***
Clark came out of it and shook his head as he grabbed Le Beau’s tongue with his other hand. In that moment the girls came running in to see the scene before them, Le Beau looked around and saw three of the women he sought. He was drawn to women with power; all the ones on his list were mutated by Kryptonite. Some in tiny ways that had no outward change from those who were outright mutations like himself, most were injured or killed by the latest meteor storm but here now were three of the most unparalleled power he’d seen. Simon was instantly drawn and threw his hand out to them.
His fingers split apart and shot toward the three young women. Each strand was long, ropey yet incredibly thin. It was as though Le Beau was creating his own webbing material like a spider and as the strands hit the women they were pushed to the back wall. It covered their mouths to prevent their screams but soon it expanded and started to form a cocoon around each of them. Their eyes were the last to be covered and each looked to Clark.
“No.” Clark grumbled out as he looked at the tongue that was draining his strength. He let out with his heat vision, one blast after the other but with his grip he wasn’t letting Le Beau retract it. Soon the repeated blasts came so fast that it was nothing but a pair of beams from his eyes and Clark cut through the flesh of the tongue.
“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Le Beau yelled out as Clark let go and the mutant pulled what was left into his mouth from which blood poured forth. “What the fuck are you?” he mumbled
Clark’s strength returned almost immediately and stared at the mutant who stood back up. Just then the cocoon that Lana was held in started to move as though it was being hammered from the inside. Then suddenly it was dried out completely and burst open to let Lana fall out to the ground. It was enough of a distraction to Le Beau who turned his head. Clark darted to him at great speed and stopped the instant he made contact, the kinetics threw Le Beau hard against the back wall.
Le Beau managed to move up onto his arms and legs, he was so dizzy that he didn’t want to risk standing. The mutant sharply turned his head and shot out his tongue, it had regenerated some…enough to do its job. This time Clark didn’t try to dodge it, he simply caught it in his hand and yanked on it tightly. Le Beau was pulled from the ground and through the air to Clark where he slammed the end of the tongue onto Le Beau’s neck.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO…AGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Le Beau screamed as his tongue leeched on his own life force. He kept feeding on himself, Clark not letting go so that he could stop and soon his body began to petrify.
More and more his body turned to stone until he was a complete statue. Clark let go and looked to his arm to see the teeth marks from Simon’s initial attack heal up leaving not even a trace. The statue was by no means balanced and fell back, upon hitting the ground it shattered into large chunks. Clark then turned to Lana.
“Are you okay?” Clark asked
“I’m fine.” Lana said as they both went to the other cocoons and started to rip them open.
“How’d you get out?” Clark asked
“I don’t know. I think I just dried it out enough to break it. I am a water elemental.” Lana said as Chloe fell out and then Lois from their cocoons
“Are you two okay?” Clark asked
“A world of no.” Chloe said
“That was definitely new. Let’s just get out of here.” Lois said
“I’m with that.” Clark said as he helped the cousins with each of his arms.
When Clark’s back turned, Lana looked around the room and smiled wickedly. Just then her eyes glowed purple and she felt unsteady on her feet.
“Lana?” Lois asked
“It’s okay, just a little dizzy. I…eh, I’m fine.” Lana said. The last thing she remembered was being encased in the cocoon and now she was out and by the looks of it Clark had once more saved the day.
“Come here, let’s get out.” Clark said as she steadied herself against him
All four headed out and down to the car that the girl’s brought. They each just sat there and waited to get their equilibrium back but when they did Clark drove them home.
Lana’s Apartment, Above the Talon, 20 Minutes Later
Lana came into her apartment, she felt much better but she could feel something else. Something deep and dark within her, she could feel it, brewing there and churning her gut. Lana tossed off her jacket and put it over a chair, she moved around the room and was on edge until she saw her mirror and moved to it. She stared at herself before she pulled off her top and looked at the Kryptonian symbol on her breast before she turned around to check the small of her back.
Lana did her best to see but there wasn’t a tattoo there like before yet she could still feel something. The mark on her breast was purely Kryptonian in origin, placed there by the energy she now contained within her body, and it had no dark intent unlike the one she picked up in Paris which had been tainted by her ancestor’s work. Lana turned back to her reflection and stared into her own eyes.
“You’re dead Theroux…stay that way.” Lana said but for a moment she could have sworn her reflection smiled at her
Then she felt a hand on her shoulder and she jumped around to see Lois. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.”
“It’s okay.” Lana said
“How are you feeling, still dizzy?” Lois asked
“No. Just…I think long car rides and eating isn’t very good for my stomach.” Lana said with a smile
“Oh, yeah…especially with those Burritos we picked up in Albuquerque.” Lois said as she held her stomach, “Those definitely come back on you…that and we went straight into mutant central when we got back.”
“Yeah, we need to stop doing that.” Lana said
“What? Are you kidding? And let Clark have all the fun?” Lois said
“Lois…you’re crazy.” Lana said
Lois smiled, “Maybe for you.” She said before kissing her shoulder, “Listen how about you go get some rest. It may be early but I think we can all use a little sleep after today.”
“Actually, I was thinking about having a nice long soapy bath. Care to join me?” Lana asked
“Oh yes.” Lois said as she took Lana’s hand and walked into her bathroom. There Lana ran the back and filled it with bubbles before the two girls stripped each other of their clothes and went into it for a nice long soak while they bathed each other with gentle caresses of sponges and their hands.
“You know, I did find something in my research on the Countess.” Lana said
“Oh come on Lana, let her go. She’s not coming back, the bitch is history now.” Lois said and paused for a moment, “Okay, what did you find?”
“One of the witches in her coven. One of the books said that rumours were rampant in the community of an unholy union between them.” Lana said
“Unholy union?” Lois asked, “Isn’t generally how people saw witches. Having an unholy union with the devil, you know, his wives and all that?” Lois asked
“Well maybe but this union, according to one picture, was definitely very sexual.” Lana said
“Hmm, the witch was bisexual. She was bisexual right, I do remember that there was a party that she got a lot of guys half naked at.” Lois said
“She was. She was known for seducing any man she wanted. But the thing that interested me was that the witch she was involved with was the one that possessed you.” Lana said
“Oh my, now isn’t that a coincidence.” Lois said with a smile, “Maybe she knew you’d end up in love with me and wanted her own in me.”
“Did I say I was in love with you?” Lana asked
“No. But you do.” Lois said as she stroked a couple of her fingers along Lana’s cheek.
“Well you love me.” Lana said
“I know I do.” Lois said
“And so do I.” Lana said as she held each other in the bath, “You think we can make this work? You, me and Clark?”
“You better believe your gorgeous ass we can.” Lois said as she reached around to her butt and ran her finger over the Kryptonian Earth tattoo that they both shared
“Good, I can’t imagine my life without either of you now. I need you both.”
“Ditto.” Lois said, “Want to go to bed?”
Lana nodded and both got out of the water. They dried themselves off and headed to Lana’s bed where they spent the night writhing against each other. They made love as much as they could for as long as they could. Clark never joined them but they didn’t mind as they pleasured each other over and over again before they covered themselves in the sheets and feel asleep cradled in each other’s arms.
Kitchen, Kent Farm, Same Time
Clark arrived home and walked in through the back door, he immediately went to the fridge and pulled out a coke that he downed in almost one gulp. His parents heard him come in and moved through to meet him.
“How’d it go?” Jonathon asked
“Problem sorted. And one more innocent person turned into a killer.” Clark said
“Clark there’s nothing you can do about that.” Jonathon said
“It isn’t like you can run around collecting all the Kryptonite.” Martha said
“I know, I know.” Clark said, “But still, how many more people have to be affected by this?”
“Clark, it isn’t just the Kryptonite. It’s these people as well. There has to be something wrong with them as well. I mean the ones like that Prom Queen wannabe last year. She hoped from body to body and killed her own one just so she couldn’t go back to it. She hurt a lot of people.” Jonathon said
“Power corrupts.” Clark said
“It’s not that simple, Clark. Look at you. You have power and haven’t been corrupted by it. You’re not going around conquering country after country.” Martha said
“At least now I know that isn’t why Jor-El sent me here.” Clark said
“Right. Still, these people are going to keep popping up. The best you can do is make sure that the mutants don’t hurt anyone…or at least to make sure that they don’t hurt too many people.” Jonathon said
“Yeah.” Clark said
“So, how are your friends down in Roswell?” Martha asked
“Trying to relax. There was a weird…well someone who was supposed to be their guardian turned out to work for their enemy, we all got trapped in some kind of bubble and that’s apparently just another day in their lives. I suppose they’ll be thankful they don’t have to deal with what I have to on top of that.” Clark said
“Well, I hope you told them they can stop by anytime.” Martha said
“I did. Oh and I really need to take you to Nirvana at some point, you’ll have to see that place to believe it. I mean, I’ve seen a lot but a flying island…that’s an eye opener.” Clark said
“It’s really that large?” Martha asked
“Oh yes. It’s massive. At least they have a safe place to go to if their pod chamber gets discovered and if that doesn’t work I have more than enough space at my place.” Clark said
“Your place?” Jonathon asked
“Yeah, the Fortress.” Clark said
“Good. At least you can take care of each other.” Martha said
“Well those of us Not of this Earth have to watch out for each other.” Clark said and then saw the look his parents gave him, “It’s just a line Max uses some times instead of saying he’s an alien.”
“Uh, okay. Well, you’ve got chores to get one with now that you’re home and I’m sure Lana wouldn’t mind seeing you afterward so…” Jonathon said but was cut short as Clark sped out of the room and moved around the farm at lightening speed to complete his tasks. “Mention letting him go and see Lana and you can’t stop him from doing anything.”
“Just don’t make it a habit of doing it that way.” Martha said
“You think they’re sleeping together?” Jonathon asked
“They were in Roswell during that Novastorm and they did say they were affected by it.” Martha said
“Okay, well, it’s not like he isn’t in love with her.” Jonathon, “And now that I’ve said that why do I have a bad feeling we’d be seeing grandkids soon.”
“We don’t even know if that’s possible.” Martha said
“They’re both human…different planets maybe but we do know now that life here, on Antar and Krypton all came from the said asteroid.” Jonathon said
“Okay, now I have a bad feeling.” Martha said
“I think it’s time I have a talk with our son.” Jonathon said
“Got that right.” Martha said
Living Room, Evan’s Residence, Roswell, New Mexico, 20:00
With Max out on a date with Liz and Tess, her parents also out for dinner, Isabel was entertaining Alex for the evening. When Alex arrived he was instantly stunned at Isabel’s appearance in her dress and although they had no intention on going out that night she still looked amazing. After she closed his mouth, she took his hand and walked him inside. Things progressed quickly after that, before long Alex was wearing nothing but his boxers and Isabel was in nothing but a pair of black panties.
They were on the sofa, Isabel was leaning back against the arm of it with Alex sitting and leaning over her. Their hands gently touched their bodies as they slowly kissed each other. Isabel had her legs over his and their bodies slowly slid against each other in a tantalising rhythm that enflamed their senses. Slowly Alex slid his hand down to her waist and worked his fingers under the waistband of her underwear before he slid them down her long legs. The two of them looked into each other’s eyes as Alex took them off her feet and dropped them by her dress.
Then he slid off the sofa and knelt on the floor, Isabel leaned back into the comfy chair as Alex started to plant soft kisses on her leg and worked his way up. He moved up an inch at a time and his hands caressed the impossibly smooth skin. Isabel closed her eyes as the touch of his lips sent electricity throughout her body. Soon he reached her thighs, his hand preceded his lips and he sent it up. She eagerly spread her legs for him and he reached her pussy. He slowly fingered her, got her hips to rock ever so slightly and heard her breathing deepen. Then he pulled his hand away, ran his hands back and forth over both her thighs before he reached her hips and pulled her forward slightly. Alex moved in, kissed along the inside of her thighs until he was as far as he could go.
Isabel lifted her legs and rested them on his shoulders, he wanted to taste her and completely devour her just as much as she wanted him to. He pulled her hips closer, his mouth meeting her lower one and he lapped greedily at her thick honey. Isabel moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the sofa in undulations that started slowly but was quickly becoming frenzied and that seemed like they would never stop. Her legs tightened around Alex’s head and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.
Alex’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture but Isabel had no patience for his usual desires to extend things. She was on fire and wanted him badly. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted she began working herself against his face and was soon practically fucking herself with his chin.
“Yeeeessss…ugh…yesss…yessss…yessssssssssss!” She cried out passionately as her muscles tensed. Alex thought once again of pulling away to prolong the sweet agony but Isabel’s hold on him was too strong. She was not going to let him go until her body was utterly wracked with pleasure.
His tongue savaged her clit while he sent his hand back in and thrust two fingers into her searing cunt. It set Isabel off; her screams of pure pleasure spilled out and filled the temple. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her and her sweet syrup filled Alex’s mouth. He didn’t move, not until he had all of what she had given him. Her legs fell from his shoulders and Alex moved up, kissing his way up her body until their lips met for a kiss that boiled their passion. The two of them wrapped their arms around each other and weren’t about to let go.
Soon Isabel’s hands roamed over his back and down to his butt. She found the waistband of his boxers and pushed them off him. Alex shook his legs a little to get them to fall to his feet and he stepped out of them. His dick stood proud and Isabel then quickly changed their positions. She span them around so that Alex was sitting on the sofa and she was kneeling between his legs. The two lovers smiled at each other before she leaned down to kiss the tip of his dick.
Alex gently stroked her hair on the back of her head that cascaded down over his groin. Then he felt her fingers as they wrapped around his length and started to stroke him. Her hand moved up and down his shaft with a firm grip that moved teasingly slow and her hot breath could be felt on his skin. Then she licked him, then again and again. The second she heard him groan she opened her mouth and completely engulfed him.
Her tongue laved his head and shaft, eagerly spiralling about his twitching dick with rough, broad strokes. Then she held the head of his cock lightly in her teeth and drilling his tiny slit with the hardened, pointed tip of her tongue. She continued the sweet torture until he began rotating his hips in an effort to both escape the mind-blowing sensations and keep them going. He was utterly torn in two delirious directions. He pushed his hips up again and again, thrusting his cock into her warm mouth gently.
Alex was squirming in absolute bliss as Isabel began fucking him with her mouth. He held still as much as possible, letting her go down on him with relentless ferocity. Alex felt the semen boiling in his balls as they drew tight in her delicate grip. His cock surged and pulsed towards a thunderous climax, he knew it was going to be so good when it happens but then Alex wanted to pull away and let the tension build so that when he buried himself in her pussy, the explosion would be even stronger. Isabel was having none of that, resisting his efforts to tear her away. She wanted his cum and she wanted it now. A moment later, her finger hit the hot spot on the underside of his dick and he was helpless to do anything but give her what she wanted. Isabel knew what to do so well to get his body to respond to her, not that it took much.
“Uuggghhnnn!” he groaned between clenched teeth and tossed his head back as his hips jerked forward. His cock pumped semen down her throat. Isabel never backed off, she let him drill her mouth until the last tremor in his rapturously filled body stopped. However, his passion was not quelled, instead his lusts were even stronger.
Isabel instantly climbed up and straddled him, his dick was pressed between them and the kissed violently as their tongues wrapped around each other in a primal dance. They could tasted themselves on each other and their hands couldn’t be stopped from touching their skin. They ground themselves against each other for long minutes before everything suddenly stopped for them. Isabel and Alex looked into their eyes and she reached down between them to take hold of his dick. She lifted herself up as Alex’s hands found their way to her hips; they never broke eyes contact as she aimed him for her cunt.
Isabel sank down as Alex pulled her down and his cock slowly entered her body. Their bodies became one an inch at a time until Isabel was sitting upon his lap with his dick firmly lodged up inside her. The two of them held each other close, neither moving as they simply smiled at each other. Their hands gently roamed over their flesh in slow caresses. It felt so right, yet they knew they were incomplete. With that they drove on to feel that completion they knew was missing.
Isabel slowly started to felt herself up and lower back down, she rocked her hips back and forth, moved them round in circles and with each movement Alex moved his hips in time. Isabel’s tight, hot pussy gripped his cock and her warm body slid against his; Alex was in heaven as his head leaned back with his eyes tightly closed. His hands glided over her body, caressing his skin and then back up to her breasts. His finger’s circled her hard little nipples.
She used her own legs to help lift her body up and down on his dick. It took only a handful of strokes for them both to be moaning and writhing against each other. Isabel’s breasts swung to and for and Alex loved watching it, especially when her hair started to wave wildly about. Both started to move faster and faster, his dick was being deliciously squeezed in her body and their moaning filled the house.
Isabel’s body began to quiver and tremble as several small orgasms started to spark in her but the more that built within her the closer she came to achieving her climax. Alex began to thrust into her harder, Isabel was immediately crying out in pleasure as her body flung backwards but Alex was able to grab her hands and prevent her from falling off. Her hair hung down but his cock was able to go much deeper from her current position. Their bodies moved faster and faster and Isabel’s screams rose in pitch as Alex grunted again and again with each thrust. They were completely lost in the passion.
“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Isabel was constantly moaning and screaming.
In that moment, Laurie came walking into the house. She had left Tess’s almost in a daze, walking to an unknown place and simply following the calling within her blood. All she knew was that she was being called but didn’t snap out of it until she saw Alex and Isabel lost in each other. Their bodies moved together so perfectly that she couldn’t take her eyes off them.
“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Alex grunted
“YESSS…YESSSSS…UGHNNNNN…”
“AGHNNNN…AGHNNNN…UGHH GOD YESSS….”
Alex knew he was about to cum and didn’t hold it back in the slightest, he gave a last deep thrust and pushed himself all the way into Isabel, Isabel felt it coming and immediately held herself down on him, let go of his hands and wrapped them around his head all in rapid sequential movements. She pressed his head fully into her breasts just as his load shot up into her.
“UGHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” They grunted together.
The second Isabel felt his seed spill into her, her own body was overcome with her own orgasm. Her body bucked violently against her lover as her pussy gripped his cock. She screamed loudly in passion until her body fell limp and collapsed off of Alex.
Alex caught his beautiful lover and eased her down onto the sofa. Alex slid out of her and he pressed her tightly against him as their tongues duelled. Then in that second they spotted Laurie and their eyes locked.
“I…eh…sorry, I didn’t mean to…” Laurie said as she turned to leave
“Wait.” Alex and Isabel said together, both felt it the second they saw Laurie
Laurie turned back and looked at the pair. They weren’t doing anything to hide their bodies from her but once again she couldn’t control her feet and walked to them. Alex and Isabel both stood up and were before Michael’s sister. “Wh…what’s going on with us?”
“We’re connected.” Isabel said, “Elementals, the alien part…it doesn’t matter, we’re not completely without you.”
Alex knew it as well, although he couldn’t quite wrap his brain around the concept. Looking into the girl’s eyes he found himself drowning in them as though he was staring into Isabel’s. Isabel remembered what her new twin sister said to her and that she should just go up to Laurie and kiss her. She moved forward, reach out with her hand to Laurie’s cheek and brought her in for a kiss. It was soft and gentle but Alex’s eyes were instantly wide. He watched as the tip of Isabel’s tongue came from her mouth and licked the length of Laurie’s lower lip.
Laurie was a little stunned at first, her mind needed to catch up with her body and her body was more than interested in what was happening. The two naked forms before her had her completely entranced and the feel of Isabel by her side had her heart racing. Isabel pulled her lips away from Laurie’s, her hand quickly found Alex’s and he pulled him closer. She stood to their side and she let go to so that her hands could stroke up and down both their backs before placing them on their heads. She pushed them closer together and they inhaled each other’s breath that was becoming faster. Then it was they that closed the gap and they kissed.
Just like with Isabel it was soft but it had them all so enthralled. Isabel slowly rubbed her hand in circles over Laurie’s belly and looked down, she was definitely overdressed but that wouldn’t be the case much longer. She moved around behind Laurie and took hold of the bottom of her t-shirt. Alex broke the kiss and looked into Laurie’s eye before Isabel pulled the t-shirt off of her.
“We shouldn’t be doing this.” Laurie said with heated breath
“Why?” Isabel asked before planting a kiss on her shoulder
“Because I’m 18 and you two are underage.” Laurie said
“Not on Antar.” Isabel said
“And not on Nirvana.” Alex said as he looked down and trailed his hand over her now exposed stomach. Then he moved up to her ribs and gently brushed the thumb across the bottom length of fabric of her white bra.
“We’re here, not there.” Laurie said
“Well things have changed Laurie, and we belong with you. You can feel it.” Isabel said as her fingers slid the strap of the bra off her shoulder and kissed her skin again.
Laurie closed her eyes and let out a long breath when she felt the second kiss on her shoulder. She couldn’t believe she was even considering doing this but she at the very least allowed her conscience have it’s voice, not that she was feeling guilty about he fact that these two people wanted to make love to her or that she wanted them. Alex’s hands on her body were as soft as snow yet it seared her skin like a blowtorch. It made her desires increase just that much more as Isabel let loose kiss after kiss on the human girl’s shoulders and Alex’s hands dipped lower.
Isabel reached around and brought Laurie’s head to the side so that she could get another taste of those sweet lips. This time their kiss was much more passionate as Laurie leaned back against the alien and gave herself over to everything that was about to happen. Alex reached down and undid Laurie’s skirt. It fluttered down to the floor, Laurie’s suddenly took action to divest herself of her shoes and shocks. Alex and Isabel were soon all over her, they couldn’t get enough and Isabel looked over Laurie’s shoulders so that she could look at Alex’s eyes.
It was a look of understanding, they both now felt it, even as they reached an earth shattering climax minutes before they hadn’t felt as complete as they did right now. Isabel slid her hand down Laurie’s arm to her hand and guided it to Alex’s dick. Laurie couldn’t help but rub his manhood, her fingers danced over the flaccid length of flesh and slowly worked it until he was hardening again.
Alex pressed himself closer to Laurie and kissed her again as she played with him. Isabel caressed up and down Laurie’s back before moving to the catch of her bra and then undid it. The alien pushed it off Laurie and tugged it down from the tight grip the two bodies had on it. Soon it was on the floor.
“Have you ever done this before?” Isabel whispered in her ear
Laurie broke the kiss with Alex and nodded, “Before my aunt and uncle locked me up.”
“I thought you said they just caught you making out with the chauffeur?” Alex asked
“That’s what *they* caught me doing. I slept with him.” Laurie said
“Wouldn’t he have been 26 back then?” Isabel asked as her hands moved around to cup her breasts
“Hmm…uh huh.” Laurie said
“And you were worried about you being with us?” Alex asked
“Hell that was more illegal.” Isabel said, “But you can stop worrying now.”
Alex started headed down to his knees, kissing his way down Laurie’s body until he knelt before her. Alex looked up as she looked down and he pulled down her panties. When he returned to his feet, he picked up Laurie and brought her the remaining 2 feet to the sofa. She sat on it as Alex moved next to her and the couple started to kiss as he roamed his hands over her chest. Isabel came over and knelt on the floor by them. She stated caressing Laurie’s legs as Alex’s hand moved down to her pussy.
“Ughnnnmmmmmm…” Laurie said, biting her lip as he touched her. Her legs spread of their own volition and let him probe deeply.
Isabel decided to take advantage, the second she saw the girl’s slit she was mesmerised and moved in between her splayed legs. It may have been the first time being with anyone other than Alex, let alone the first time she was with a girl but she simply couldn’t resist. She ran her finger down the length of Laurie’s slit along with Alex’s. Their joint actions were already driving Laurie crazy and that’s how they wanted; Isabel stroked the glistening outer lips of her slit. Laurie couldn’t help it as she sucked in a deep breath, her hips rose up off the rug as she sought out more and more of her touch.
Isabel trailed a line around the lips of her pussy, staring deeply between the human girl’s legs. She dropped her head between Laurie’s legs and parted the slick lips with her fingers; Isabel flicked her tongue against Laurie’s clit and moaned as she took in the scent. Laurie squirmed on the sofa, moaning softly under her touch. Alex then started to suckle on Laurie’s breasts and let Isabel have her way with her pussy.
“Ughmmm…yeah…hmmmmmm…ohhhhhh.” Laurie groaned
Isabel gazed up from between Laurie’s legs and smiled before giving a teasing lick up with length of Laurie’s slit and then dived back in. Her tongue started to lap wildly at the pussy, causing moan after moan. She licked up and down the length; she couldn’t get enough of the taste that was flowing into her mouth. Isabel covered the girl’s pussy with her mouth and sucked on it as her tongue delved deeper and deeper into Laurie. She bucked wildly against Isabel’s face, her hips rising and falling quickly to meet each stroke.
“Yes…yes…oh yessss…yesssss!” Laurie’s lower half bounced excitedly on the rug.
She tried to grab hold of something, anything but there was nothing but a plush cushion and held onto it tightly. Laurie’s pussy clenched as she wrapped her legs around Isabel’s head, pulling her closer and holding her in place. Laurie couldn’t believe it, she didn’t believe she could feel anything even remotely like this. The only time she had sex was her lover getting off on being in the boss’s daughter. Now she was moaning and couldn’t stop. Isabel swirled her tongue between the soft lips, fucking her with her tongue without mercy until Isabel knew Laurie was close to reaching her climax. She softly kissed her way up the short distance to Laurie's slit then wrapped her lips around the her clit.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Laurie howled in ecstasy.
Her body arched completely off the sofa as Isabel stroked the pulsing bundle of nerves with her lips and tongue. She held Laurie’s clit securely in her mouth; Isabel ran her tongue around the taut flesh again and again.
“UGHNNNN…YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Laurie cried out in passion as her climax overtook her. She pushed her hips down and came in Isabel’s mouth. Isabel’s tongue worked harder as she lapped up the rich nectar, she licked Laurie’s juices off of her inner thighs.
Isabel stood up and watched as Laurie’s body continued to convulse as she laughed with the disbelief that she felt that good. She then sat down next to Laurie and stroked her body as she came down from the high but her experience was far from done. Slowly she guided Laurie onto her back, laying lengthwise on the sofa with Isabel’s thighs as a pillow. She gently caressed Laurie’s face as they looked at each other before Isabel looked to Alex. Laurie looked as well as he stroked her thighs and she knew what was next. Without any doubt or hesitation Laurie spread her legs again and Alex moved between them.
He kissed his way from her bellybutton all the way up until his head was above hers, he mounted her body and she was drowning in the sensation of him between her legs. Alex leaned down and kissed her softly before he aimed his dick for her pussy. Isabel took hold of one of her hands as Laurie wrapped another arm around his. They were frozen in anticipation but Alex pushed forward. The tip of his dick spread the lips of her pussy.
“Aghnnnn…” Laurie sighed as her body hitched and then Alex pushed more, he entered her more and slid in deeply, “Ughmmmmm…”
Her body relaxed a little as Alex pulled out a little, Laurie quickly hooked a leg behind his back to prevent him from going too far but he had no intention of leaving her hot grip. With delight and a caress from Isabel, who couldn’t wait to watch this, Alex thrust his hips forward and completely buried himself inside Laurie’s body. They both groaned loudly and without any delay Alex started to make love to her. He moved his body over hers, moving back and forth as he propped himself on his arms.
Isabel never took her eyes off the pair, she watched as their bodies moved together. She continued to gently hold Laurie’s hand while her other hand moved down to play with Laurie’s breast. Alex’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was slow to Laurie who wanted more and more but Alex smiled as he watched her slender body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment. Laurie was sweating, Isabel’s hands on her was become more and more arousing and knew that there would be long delirious hours in the future with this pair that would make her cum and cum.
“Ugn…Alex…” Laurie sighed as she ran her hand over Alex’s bicep.
Alex leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Alex felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his new lover, Alex knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace.
Laurie matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Isabel could feel the fire burn in them and the sounds they were making was music to her ears. Alex’s pubic bone started to bump again Laurie’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electric fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again. Laurie wrapped her legs around Alex and held onto him tightly.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Alex realised he was hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. Isabel held onto Laurie’s hand tighter, just as tight as Laurie was holding onto her and their lover. The fierce grip of her tunnel that spasmed over and over and Laurie’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Laurie used the additional leverage from her legs to increase his thrusts. With a shout to rival his lover’s, Alex forced himself down into her and went as deep as he could, pumping his seed into her willing body.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“OH GOD ALEX…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Laurie screamed as her orgasm hit, both coming together.
As their highs passed, their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes. The two of them kissed and when they came up from air Isabel kissed each of them. Their breathing was slowing but not one of them could stop touching the others. They had felt it, they were now complete and everything was right. Alex couldn’t wait to make love to her or Isabel again and the girls were eager to explore each other again and again. From this moment on, they were together and nothing would separate them.
As Isabel looked at the clock, she knew her family would be back at some point and this definitely wasn’t how she wanted them to find her or to find out about the new twist in her relationship. Together they got up and picked up their clothes, the three naked teenagers moved through the house and revelled in their element by having a shower together. After that they redressed and returned to the living room where they spent the night talking endlessly.
20 minutes later, her parents returned. Max didn’t. He was with Liz and Tess enjoying their date, when they confirmed to him that they slept together he simply couldn’t believe it and so they put on a show for him. They completely drained each other and slept together, all three.
Although Max never took delight from their bodies, it was more than enough to simply be in bed with them. He loved them far too much and the feel of him next to them was filling them with content. At home, Diane and Philip talked with their daughter and her boyfriend and Laurie, blissfully unaware what happened in their living room. Although they could tell all three were a little closer than they expected.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Roswell High, 08:00 A Few Days Later
The rest of the week had gone by quietly with no otherworldly events to put a downer of their lives. They simply spent time together and enjoyed each other to their heart’s content but then they day came that had them filling their backpacks with books once more. Their cars pulled into the parking lot and on their first day of the new year of school they walked into the front hall of the building. Lonnie and Ava were apprehensive to say the least, Laurie took a little delight in teasing them about having to go to school while she got to laze around all day and swim in Tess’s pool. The only one absent was Alex who arrived earlier at the request of one of his teachers to help set up some new computer systems that arrived late.
Everyone was there, talking about the Storm and the effects it had on them. Only the younger students were unaffected and kept an ear out for the increased and very frank talk of sex. There were even a few new couples evident in the crowd but what wasn’t clear was whether they were emotionally bound or if it was that they simply really enjoyed having sex with each other. As the group moved down the hall Alex came down from the other end and headed down to the others. On his way there he passed a bunch of jocks that had girls hanging off their arms.
“Well check it out. The only guy in New Mexico not to get laid.” One said as Alex walked passed
Isabel moved over, she hadn’t seen him this morning as was desperate to give him a long kiss. Everyone around them had passed the major effects but they weren’t everyone else and it was boiling away under their skin. Then she heard what was said to Alex and while he shrugged it off she wasn’t going to, “Actually, he had lots and lots of sex. A lot more than you got.” She said before landing a kiss on her boyfriend that made his face disappear
“Oh I doubt that. I didn’t get out of bed with this gorgeous little thing.” He said as he stroked his girlfriend’s back.
“Thing? I’m a thing?” she said with agitation
“No, I mean…”
“What you mean is I’m just someone you want to screw. Is that it?” she asked, “Look at those two, they can’t stop touching each other and they look at each other like…”
“I think the words your looking for is ‘in love’.” Alex said
“No, those aren’t the ones.” Isabel said
“No?” Alex asked
“No. Totally in love.” Isabel said
“Oh yes.” Alex said
“See. They come out of this like…hell the only reason I’m draping off you right now is because you’re like a god in bed, okay, maybe a little fast and you’re a little too small for my tastes. Hmmm…yeah, you’re brother was better.”
“My brother? You screwed my brother?”
“Oh totally. Those 6 hours you wouldn’t wake up, I got bored. Now he’s just…better, bigger and he put feeling into it. A lot of feeling…yeah, you’re dumped.” She said to him and walked off
“I think our work is done?” Isabel said
“I thing so as well.” Alex said as he took her arm in his, kissed her and both walked back over to the others
“Well he’s not getting any in a while.” Kyle said
“Listen, I think it’s a great idea that no one mention that our little antics have…uh…crossed some genre lines.” Tess said
“Oh I don’t think anyone’s going to care but yeah.” Michael said
Just then a whole lot of people spotted Lonnie standing next to Isabel, “Uh, am I in heaven or am I seeing double.”
“Both.” Another said and then spotted Ava, “But I’m leaning to heaven.”
“Sorry boys. We’re spoken for.” Ava said as she brushed passed Kyle and cupped his crotch for a brief moment.
“Oohhhh!” Kyle said suddenly at the brashness of the touch, “Uh, Ava.”
“Sorry, couldn’t resist.” Ava said
“So, how do we do this?” Lonnie asked
“We take you to the office, you get registered and you start classes.” Max said
“Yeah, you guys do realise that we’ve never done this kind of thing…ever.” Ava said
“Relax, you’ll catch on pretty quick.” Liz said
“Absolutely cause if not I’m gonna personally go into your head and ditch the last few years of my life in there.” Isabel said
“Uh huh, let’s not do that.” Lonnie said, “All I’m saying is calculus isn’t something that we’ve had to worry about.”
“God, wait till you get to finals.” Maria said
“Maria.” Michael said
“Yes?” Maria asked
“We’re not trying to scare them out of the building.” Michael said
“Oh…right. You’ll love it.” Maria said to Lonnie
“Yeah…too late.” Ava said with a sarcastic nod
“Okay, where is this office.” Lonnie said
“Down here.” Alex said
All headed off down the corridor to the main office and got the two newest students enrolled. After that they were off to classes.
Metropolis University, Metropolis, Same Time
At MetU things were chaos as thousands of students were walking around, getting registered and moving into the dorms. Clark was doing his duty and carrying boxes for Lana, Lois and Chloe up to their room. They were stacked high and if it wasn’t for his x-ray vision he would have stumbled by now.
“I can’t believe you got back in here after last time.” Chloe said
“What? All I did was kick a drunk guy in the head.” Lois said
“I think it was the drinking part that was the problem.” Lana said
“Well I’m not doing that again. I’m never touching a drop.” Lois said
“Good to hear.” Clark said, “Wanna hold open that door…thank you.”
“So how did you do it?” Lana asked
“Apparently someone pulled a few strings like last time.” Lois said
“Lex?” Clark asked
“Lionel actually. He had a word.” Lois said
“Why would he do that?” Chloe asked
“I think it was more along the lines of making sure the three of us are out of Smallville.” Lois said
“We do have a habit of being in the wrong place at the wrong time with something miraculously saving us that usually results in whatever he’s working on ends up being a huge waste of money.” Lois said
“Yeah, like Clark should stop saving us.” Chloe said
“Well it would be nice to take a break. You know, just you three staying out of trouble for about oh an hour.” Clark said and smiled
“HEY!” all three yelled and threw pillows at him
“Besides, I think Lionel would like Lana out the way.” Lois said as they got to their new home for the year and closed the door.
“Why’d that?” Chloe asked
“Because Lex has a thing for her.” Clark said
“You know?” Lana asked
“Like I wouldn’t.” Clark said, “Besides, it’s not like I can blame him for that.” He said and kissed Lana
“Well then it’s a good thing I’m madly in love with you then.” Lana said softly
“A very good thing.” Clark said
“Hey, for me too.” Lois said
“Like we could ever forget you.” Lana said and kissed her girlfriend
“Good.” Lois said, “Anyway, she’s causing a little distraction to Lex and I’m sure Lionel would like to make sure it isn’t an issue.”
“Let’s just hope Lionel doesn’t decide that the distraction doesn’t require a more permanent solution.” Chloe said
“If he tries that there isn’t a place on Earth he can hide.” Clark said sternly, “So are we nearly done. I love you all but I’ve got to be at Kansas Star to register in 20 minutes.”
“You love us all?” Lana asked as she looked between Clark and Chloe
“Like a sister, Lana. I love you and Lois completely but I love Chloe like a sister.” Clark said
“Ah, I’ll take it.” Chloe said
“And you know damn well you can be at Kansas State in 3 minutes with more than enough time to spare.” Lois said
“I just like getting things done early so I don’t have to worry and getting caught speeding onto campus will definitely be a worry factor.” Clark said
“Oh please Clark, you’ve never made a mistake like that.” Lana said
“Actually there have been a few times. You just don’t know about them.” Clark said
“Okay, okay. There are 3 more boxes in the car. Go fetch, then you can go.” Lois said
“Go fetch? What am I, a dog?” Clark asked
“You’re a guy aren’t you?” Chloe said
“I’m telling Kyle that one.” Clark said
“Ah, I’ll still have Ava.” Chloe smiled
“Anyway, go.” Lana said
“You girls are gonna pay for that.” Clark said as he walked out of the room
“We’ll be here.” Lois said seductively
Clark retrieved the last boxes and left the women to set up their room. He sped off and headed off to his own college as fast as he could. The three friends had claimed their beds, the room was larger than most college dorm rooms and could easily fit the three of them and was the only one there. Conveniently they got it and were dividing up the space, however Chloe noted that Lois wasn’t paying much interest to her corner of the room and she knew that her nights would probably be spent in Lana’s bed. After a while, Chloe pulled out a candle and put it on the middle of the desk and away from anything flammable.
“What’s the candle for?” Lois asked
“So Kyle, Ava and I can visit each other when we want to. If you think you two are going to be the only ones having sex in this room at night then think again.” Chloe said, “Well here and in Roswell.”
“We don’t mind, just so long as you don’t mind a little noise.” Lois said, “She’s quite the screamer.” She whispered
“Look whose talking.” Lana said
“Hey I don’t hold a candle to you.” Lois said
“You can wake the dead Lois.” Lana said with a smile
“Hey, hey, hey. Enough of the disturbing talk. I don’t need to know. I may be listening while I’m trying to study or get to sleep but I still don’t need to know.” Chloe said
Both girls smiled as they looked at Chloe, “Relax Chloe.” Lana said and then turned to Lois, “She can be the judge?”
“Oh yeah.” Lois said, “Now…uh, what are we missing?”
“Massive condom supply?” Chloe asked
“Haha.” Lana said, “No, there is something missing though.”
“Actually we could do with a drawer or two full of condoms.” Lois said, “Clark does get through a lot.”
“Hm, yeah. But what is missing?” Lana said
“How about your supplies? Paper, binders, pens?” Chloe said
Lois and Lana looked at each other, “There is no way we forgot that?” Lois said
“No…we couldn’t have…uh, that’s the box I put on Clark’s truck.” Lana said
Suddenly there was a massive gust of air that swept through the room and then stopped. The three looked around and spotted a box now sitting in the middle of the room.
“Thanks Clark.” Lana yelled out
“Yeah, Thanks Superboy.” Lois said
“That’s just going to piss him off, calling him that.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Lois smiled with a hint of desire, “It will and he’ll screw me just that little bit harder.”
“You know you could ask him to do it an he will.” Lana said
“No he wouldn’t. He always has his control on a little too tightly for my taste.” Lois said
“Yes because if he’s not careful he could tear us apart. Literally.” Lana said
“So we help him loosen up just a little.” Lois said, “He could never loose complete control to hurt us and he always makes sure we’re enjoying it as well.”
“True.” Lana said with a smile, “He does need to relax.”
“Got something in mind?” Lois asked as she saw the look in Lana’s eyes.
“Oh maybe just a nice shower for the three of us to begin with.” Lana said
“Hmmm.” Lois pondered with a smile
“Okay, you guys need to be a little more discrete.” Chloe said, “Remember we don’t want the wrong people to hear what we can get up to.”
Biology Lab, Roswell High, 10:15
Their first classes progressed smoothly as they always did for the year, getting new books, given a brief outline of their coursework and the usual word or two about what was expected from the class. After that came a little break and found most of their friends gathered on the grass however, their particular third was missing. They expected Tess to be waiting for them or seconds away but after a few minutes they went in search of her. If it wasn’t for their link with her they could have searched for hours before they found her but with it they simply followed it.
They found Tess sitting in the bio-lab, staring into a microscope while holding a syringe in her hand. She kept adjusting the magnification while she added something to what she was looking at. Max and Liz looked at each other, wondering if the other knew what she was doing but as far as they knew she only took biology because Nacedo insisted upon it since Max was in it.
“Tess. What are you doing?” Max asked
Tess suddenly looked up to see her lovers standing at the door and both moved in and closed the door. “Oh hi. Sorry, I wanted to get this done.” Tess said
“Get what done? Is that blood?” Liz said as she looked at several syringe vials that contained blood
“Uh…yeah.” Tess said tentatively
“Tess tell me that isn’t you’re blood you’re leaving lying around.” Max said
“Yes, I am that stupid.” Tess said sarcastically, “It’s not being left around, I pick up after me.”
“Okay, I’ll bite.” Liz said
“Remember that news report we saw yesterday…about the after effects of the storm?” Tess asked
“Uh, yeah. Increased pregnancies and sexually transmitted diseases.” Max said, “Why?”
“Well, that is because of us…technically. I mean it was our raging hormones that were sent over the state.” Tess said
“I know.” Max said. How voice showed a hint of guilt but both girls knew that there was a hell of a lot more he wasn’t showing.
“There isn’t anything we can do about it.” Liz said, “As much as I might want to…STDs are apart of life. We don’t have a cure for the common cold, it’ll be a while before we get a cure for AIDs and HIV.”
“Actually…not so much.” Tess said, “We are the cure. Well, I am, Max, Isabel, Michael, Ava and Lonnie. Our immune systems can handle any disease on Earth. Our antibodies adapt and wipe out any infection we get.”
“And?” Max asked
“And…a couple of nights ago I broke into the doctors office and found out which people in down have STDs. I picked one person of each and last night I broke into their homes, made sure they stayed asleep with my powers and I borrowed some blood from them.” Tess said
“YOU WHAT?” Both said and then realised their tone, “You what?”
“Yeah. That’s why I didn’t tell you.” Tess said
“Tess what the hell?” Max said
“They don’t know what I did, I even healed up the needle marks. They’re all unaware.” Tess said, “I know what I did was technically wrong but it’s for a good cause.”
“Like?” Liz asked
“Take a look.” Tess said to Liz and indicated to the microscope. Liz moved over and looked in. “I took some of my blood as well. I can preserve it with my powers easily enough but I put a sample on the slide. I added a second sample, a little at a time, and watched as the antibodies in the blood adapted and attacked the disease. I did the same with each disease.”
“Are you saying you’ve got the cure?” Max asked
“Nearly.” Liz said, looking into the microscope, “You’ve still got a couple of diseases to go through.” There were still a number of vials of blood that hadn’t been used yet.
“Okay, I’m listening.” Max said as he pulled off his jacket to get stuck in, “Is it working?”
“Oh yeah.” Tess said
“How do we deliver it? I doubt we could just inject people with an alien antibody.” Max said
“Like I said, I’ve used my powers to preserve the sample. It can last outside my body for another month. 6 weeks at most. Each time the sample on the slide adapts I take a little and inject it into the vial of my blood so that it can multiply.”
“Okay, that will get you more than a sample on a slide. How do we put it out there?” Liz asked
“I’m still working on that.” Tess said
“We’ve got 7 minutes before class starts. Let’s come up with something.” Max said, “And hand me that syringe.”
Max took it and took some of his own blood out of his arm. Then he borrowed a sample of Tess’s and mixed the two. The more they had the merrier and they could work with what Tess had left. “Hey Tess, I’ve been meaning to ask, do you know what a Tagalis plant is?” Max asked
“Oh yeah.” Tess said with wide eyes, “How’d you know about it?”
“Read it in the Destiny Book.” Max said, “So what is it?”
“Thousands of pink petals and green leaves. Grows like a vine around certain trees on Antar.” Tess said, “If we had it on Earth you’d be having a whale of a time. Basically it has three uses. One, take a newly formed bud and drop it in a warm sweet liquid like heated honey. That’ll open up whole new galaxies for you, it’s a kind of alcohol that we can take just without all the negative stuff.”
“You mean hangovers.” Max said
“And the fact that you can have more than one sip before your wasted.” Tess said
“Okay, so what else does it do?” Liz asked
“Well, the second use is the pink petals. They are taken and can be woven into cloth. Basically it’s used for the Antarian version of wedding dresses.” Tess said
“What do they look like?” Liz asked
“You really want to know?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Liz said, “Why?”
“Okay. It’s basically a pair of panties with the rest of it is a single length of cloth. It hang off the shoulders with either end at the front so that the rest of it hands off the back. Little golden chains are used to connect it to the panties at the waist. It…eh…shows everything.” Tess said
“And this is what Ava…you wore to your wedding on Antar?” Liz asked
“Totally. It’s also used to bind another wife is another is found. That chains are detached from the panties and the ends of the length of cloth are tied around other two. The cloth is also known for its ability to release our energy. It is what’s responsible for the unbreakable link between those who are bonded. When Max healed you he used a lot of energy to do that…it basically did the same thing as the cloth.”
“And the third use?” Max asked
“The fluid in the stalks…one hell of an aphrodisiac. Believe me, people have been know to be so turned on they’ve not only destroyed whole bedrooms, they don’t get seen for weeks. Oh it’s also jam packed with nutrients. Too bad we don’t have any on Earth, I’m sure we could find some use for it.” Tess said as she looked at Liz.
When it was all done and they had finished their work the first thing they did was put the vials in suitable packaging for the fragile tubes and put it in Max’s bag. After that they used their powers to vaporise the slides, needles…anything that had the slightest trace of Antarian blood on it.
They removed every trace they could think of to be sure that no one would accidentally come across their unique origins. Thanks to their powers it was made very easy to do it but they had the problem of still coming up with an idea of getting it into people. In the meantime they had school to get on with. When the bell rang they headed off to their classes like everyone else, not a soul had any idea what Max was carrying in his backpack.
Math Class, 11:00
Class was on and the students were writing away when another student knocked on the door and entered. She passed a note to the teacher who was sitting at his desk and then left. “Okay class listen up.” The teacher said, “Given the recent events there is going to be a meeting between teachers and parents, as well as yourselves. Apparently they’re happening all over the state. It’s going to be a discussion of the situation and given the apparent change of attitudes evident throughout the affect region, there is a proposal to increase the Sex Ed programs.”
“Increase how?” one student asked
“Well I doubt you’d be paired with a girl and get to be wither in class Marcus.” The teacher said, “But it doesn’t say here. I guess that will be discussed at the meeting which is in the auditorium in 2 nights times.”
“Why do this at all? What’s happened has happened.” Liz asked
“Because no one plans on stopping what’s been started. Like I said attitudes have changed and I think it’s safe to say all your parents have all said that you yourselves can continue.”
“Well the rest of the country is going to be screaming their heads off…especially the conservative groups.” Kyle said
“As far as we know the rest of the country wasn’t affected like we were, they don’t get to have a say in this and it is pretty much a state issue anyway.” Their teacher said, “As for those conservatives, speaking as one, they have no idea what we went through so they can scream as much as they like. If they can’t help then we’ll just have to take care of it ourselves. So, meeting, 2 days time. Tell your parents and you’re all welcome to come as well. Now back to work.” And they all did so.
Roswell Reservoir, 3 Miles from Town, Lunch Time
The second the bell rang for lunch, Max, Liz and Tess slipped away from school after they informed the others of what they were planning on doing. They knew it wouldn’t take them too long anyway. They got in the car and drove out to the reservoir that supplied the town with its water supply and they stood there on the bank with the vials of blood in their hand. Each opened it and poured away into the water.
“Are we sure this is a good idea?” Liz asked
“The alterations I made to my blood will let it disperse without anyone finding anything alien in the water.” Tess said
“That’s not what I mean. People suddenly being cured?” Liz said
“Look, the antibodies will flow through all the waterways connected to it. Anyone that drinks even a little will get the antibodies and they will reproduce in them. Once enough people have it, they’ll spread to anyone they have sex with and that’ll spread out beyond the water supply that Roswell has so they didn’t even have to drink the water.”
“So…a positive STD?” Liz said
“I like that.” Max said, “One that kills off the others.”
“Yes but my concern is that the antibodies will continue to exist in people and wipe out all disease. Not that that is a bad thing but let’s face it, if that happens people will be asking a lot of questions and they might track it back to this lake.” Liz said
“That’s why I fixed by little guys.” Tess said
“Come again?” Max asked
“When I changed them…I reworked them so that once in human blood they…well for a lack of a better word, they teach the already present antibodies the immunity and how to spread. After that they die and are absorbed into the body leaving only the modified earth antibodies.” Tess said
“Huh.” Liz said
“Is that not good?” Tess asked
“No, it is good. It’s smart and it covers our bases.” Liz said
“So the problem is?” Tess asked
“No problem.” Liz said, “I’m just trying to think of something we’ve forgotten. You know, like we usually do.”
“Ah, yes.” Tess said
“Anything?” Max asked
“Oh I’m sure there’s something, I mean there has to be right. But right now I got nothing.” Liz said, “So is that it?”
“Vials are empty so that’s it.” Tess said
“Not quit ladies.” Max said as he took the vials and placed them on the ground. He held his hand over them and they started to melt, he continued on and on until it was a liquid that was rapidly thinning and being absorbed into the ground.
“Now we’re done.” Tess said
“And we’ve got 30 minutes left for lunch, so…Crash?” Liz said
“We can stop in for a take away but we should get back to school. The others will probably be worried about us getting caught.” Max said
“Hm, we a little too paranoid aren’t we.” Liz said
“Liz, it’s not paranoia if they’re really after you.” Tess said as they got into the car and drove off back town, “But now we just have to wait and see if it actually works.”
Soap Factory, Roswell, 13:10
Zan and Rath made it back to Roswell easily enough and set up their temporary home in anticipation of having their girls back, i.e. they set up enough chains and bindings to ensure that they wouldn’t get away. This time they planned on taking what they wanted and not listening to whatever crap the girls told them to keep them at arms length, they weren’t going to be buying it. However, they needed to get them back and for that they needed the resources of whoever it was that kidnapped them. They came up with their plan and now Zan was sitting on a wooden box with a ripped off cell phone against his ear.
“Listen, I got what I needed. All I need from you the list of the kind of people I told you about and the money to pay them.” Zan said
“And we want to know your plan.”
“Not happening but you can relax, we go in and come out. You get them, some maybe dead but then you get to cut them up and do all those neat little science things you want to do. But we keep Lonnie and Ava.” Zan said, “Look…we’ll keep it quiet, they certainly wont do anything. I want those people because they’ll do what we want if the price is right and they don’t care what they do. Besides, you do not want any of your people close to this.”
“And weapons?”
“Firepower would be good, untraceable, common…you know whatever you would like us to have. After we get them we’ll give you a call for pick up. You can take it or you can try to take us down again and this time we’ll win. You wont see us coming.” Zan said
“We’ll take it. You’ll have the list by midnight, go through it and give us the names of who you want. We’ll have them picked up and dropped off to you by 09:00 tomorrow morning along with the $500,000.”
“Done.” Zan said and hung up the phone
“You sure this is a good idea?” Rath asked
“Come on, it’ll be fun. And you get to put a bullet in that dick version of yourself that banged your girl.” Zan said
“Yeah, but is it good for *us* to be there?” Rath asked
“If nothing else we get payback. And I want to be there to see them dead.” Zan said
“Fine, when do we go?” Rath asked. Zan tossed him a piece of paper and Rath opened it, “So what? They’re having a meeting in a couple of nights at the school. It’s happening all over.”
“A meeting with all students and parents. Imagine all that pain they’ll be dealing with if they watch the people close to them end up dead right in front of them.” Zan said
Rath smiled, “Especially if someone they watch die is a pussy they’ve been fucking.”
“That little blonde bitch?” Zan asked
“Yeah, Maria…might even have a go with her myself before I put a bullet between those eyes of hers. That’ll really fuck with Michael’s mind.” Rath said, “I’m sure your double wont take that brunette’s death very well.”
“No. No, he won’t.” Zan said with a smile
To Be Continued…
..
...
Roswell High, 08:00 A Few Days Later
The rest of the week had gone by quietly with no otherworldly events to put a downer of their lives. They simply spent time together and enjoyed each other to their heart’s content but then they day came that had them filling their backpacks with books once more. Their cars pulled into the parking lot and on their first day of the new year of school they walked into the front hall of the building. Lonnie and Ava were apprehensive to say the least, Laurie took a little delight in teasing them about having to go to school while she got to laze around all day and swim in Tess’s pool. The only one absent was Alex who arrived earlier at the request of one of his teachers to help set up some new computer systems that arrived late.
Everyone was there, talking about the Storm and the effects it had on them. Only the younger students were unaffected and kept an ear out for the increased and very frank talk of sex. There were even a few new couples evident in the crowd but what wasn’t clear was whether they were emotionally bound or if it was that they simply really enjoyed having sex with each other. As the group moved down the hall Alex came down from the other end and headed down to the others. On his way there he passed a bunch of jocks that had girls hanging off their arms.
“Well check it out. The only guy in New Mexico not to get laid.” One said as Alex walked passed
Isabel moved over, she hadn’t seen him this morning as was desperate to give him a long kiss. Everyone around them had passed the major effects but they weren’t everyone else and it was boiling away under their skin. Then she heard what was said to Alex and while he shrugged it off she wasn’t going to, “Actually, he had lots and lots of sex. A lot more than you got.” She said before landing a kiss on her boyfriend that made his face disappear
“Oh I doubt that. I didn’t get out of bed with this gorgeous little thing.” He said as he stroked his girlfriend’s back.
“Thing? I’m a thing?” she said with agitation
“No, I mean…”
“What you mean is I’m just someone you want to screw. Is that it?” she asked, “Look at those two, they can’t stop touching each other and they look at each other like…”
“I think the words your looking for is ‘in love’.” Alex said
“No, those aren’t the ones.” Isabel said
“No?” Alex asked
“No. Totally in love.” Isabel said
“Oh yes.” Alex said
“See. They come out of this like…hell the only reason I’m draping off you right now is because you’re like a god in bed, okay, maybe a little fast and you’re a little too small for my tastes. Hmmm…yeah, you’re brother was better.”
“My brother? You screwed my brother?”
“Oh totally. Those 6 hours you wouldn’t wake up, I got bored. Now he’s just…better, bigger and he put feeling into it. A lot of feeling…yeah, you’re dumped.” She said to him and walked off
“I think our work is done?” Isabel said
“I thing so as well.” Alex said as he took her arm in his, kissed her and both walked back over to the others
“Well he’s not getting any in a while.” Kyle said
“Listen, I think it’s a great idea that no one mention that our little antics have…uh…crossed some genre lines.” Tess said
“Oh I don’t think anyone’s going to care but yeah.” Michael said
Just then a whole lot of people spotted Lonnie standing next to Isabel, “Uh, am I in heaven or am I seeing double.”
“Both.” Another said and then spotted Ava, “But I’m leaning to heaven.”
“Sorry boys. We’re spoken for.” Ava said as she brushed passed Kyle and cupped his crotch for a brief moment.
“Oohhhh!” Kyle said suddenly at the brashness of the touch, “Uh, Ava.”
“Sorry, couldn’t resist.” Ava said
“So, how do we do this?” Lonnie asked
“We take you to the office, you get registered and you start classes.” Max said
“Yeah, you guys do realise that we’ve never done this kind of thing…ever.” Ava said
“Relax, you’ll catch on pretty quick.” Liz said
“Absolutely cause if not I’m gonna personally go into your head and ditch the last few years of my life in there.” Isabel said
“Uh huh, let’s not do that.” Lonnie said, “All I’m saying is calculus isn’t something that we’ve had to worry about.”
“God, wait till you get to finals.” Maria said
“Maria.” Michael said
“Yes?” Maria asked
“We’re not trying to scare them out of the building.” Michael said
“Oh…right. You’ll love it.” Maria said to Lonnie
“Yeah…too late.” Ava said with a sarcastic nod
“Okay, where is this office.” Lonnie said
“Down here.” Alex said
All headed off down the corridor to the main office and got the two newest students enrolled. After that they were off to classes.
Metropolis University, Metropolis, Same Time
At MetU things were chaos as thousands of students were walking around, getting registered and moving into the dorms. Clark was doing his duty and carrying boxes for Lana, Lois and Chloe up to their room. They were stacked high and if it wasn’t for his x-ray vision he would have stumbled by now.
“I can’t believe you got back in here after last time.” Chloe said
“What? All I did was kick a drunk guy in the head.” Lois said
“I think it was the drinking part that was the problem.” Lana said
“Well I’m not doing that again. I’m never touching a drop.” Lois said
“Good to hear.” Clark said, “Wanna hold open that door…thank you.”
“So how did you do it?” Lana asked
“Apparently someone pulled a few strings like last time.” Lois said
“Lex?” Clark asked
“Lionel actually. He had a word.” Lois said
“Why would he do that?” Chloe asked
“I think it was more along the lines of making sure the three of us are out of Smallville.” Lois said
“We do have a habit of being in the wrong place at the wrong time with something miraculously saving us that usually results in whatever he’s working on ends up being a huge waste of money.” Lois said
“Yeah, like Clark should stop saving us.” Chloe said
“Well it would be nice to take a break. You know, just you three staying out of trouble for about oh an hour.” Clark said and smiled
“HEY!” all three yelled and threw pillows at him
“Besides, I think Lionel would like Lana out the way.” Lois said as they got to their new home for the year and closed the door.
“Why’d that?” Chloe asked
“Because Lex has a thing for her.” Clark said
“You know?” Lana asked
“Like I wouldn’t.” Clark said, “Besides, it’s not like I can blame him for that.” He said and kissed Lana
“Well then it’s a good thing I’m madly in love with you then.” Lana said softly
“A very good thing.” Clark said
“Hey, for me too.” Lois said
“Like we could ever forget you.” Lana said and kissed her girlfriend
“Good.” Lois said, “Anyway, she’s causing a little distraction to Lex and I’m sure Lionel would like to make sure it isn’t an issue.”
“Let’s just hope Lionel doesn’t decide that the distraction doesn’t require a more permanent solution.” Chloe said
“If he tries that there isn’t a place on Earth he can hide.” Clark said sternly, “So are we nearly done. I love you all but I’ve got to be at Kansas Star to register in 20 minutes.”
“You love us all?” Lana asked as she looked between Clark and Chloe
“Like a sister, Lana. I love you and Lois completely but I love Chloe like a sister.” Clark said
“Ah, I’ll take it.” Chloe said
“And you know damn well you can be at Kansas State in 3 minutes with more than enough time to spare.” Lois said
“I just like getting things done early so I don’t have to worry and getting caught speeding onto campus will definitely be a worry factor.” Clark said
“Oh please Clark, you’ve never made a mistake like that.” Lana said
“Actually there have been a few times. You just don’t know about them.” Clark said
“Okay, okay. There are 3 more boxes in the car. Go fetch, then you can go.” Lois said
“Go fetch? What am I, a dog?” Clark asked
“You’re a guy aren’t you?” Chloe said
“I’m telling Kyle that one.” Clark said
“Ah, I’ll still have Ava.” Chloe smiled
“Anyway, go.” Lana said
“You girls are gonna pay for that.” Clark said as he walked out of the room
“We’ll be here.” Lois said seductively
Clark retrieved the last boxes and left the women to set up their room. He sped off and headed off to his own college as fast as he could. The three friends had claimed their beds, the room was larger than most college dorm rooms and could easily fit the three of them and was the only one there. Conveniently they got it and were dividing up the space, however Chloe noted that Lois wasn’t paying much interest to her corner of the room and she knew that her nights would probably be spent in Lana’s bed. After a while, Chloe pulled out a candle and put it on the middle of the desk and away from anything flammable.
“What’s the candle for?” Lois asked
“So Kyle, Ava and I can visit each other when we want to. If you think you two are going to be the only ones having sex in this room at night then think again.” Chloe said, “Well here and in Roswell.”
“We don’t mind, just so long as you don’t mind a little noise.” Lois said, “She’s quite the screamer.” She whispered
“Look whose talking.” Lana said
“Hey I don’t hold a candle to you.” Lois said
“You can wake the dead Lois.” Lana said with a smile
“Hey, hey, hey. Enough of the disturbing talk. I don’t need to know. I may be listening while I’m trying to study or get to sleep but I still don’t need to know.” Chloe said
Both girls smiled as they looked at Chloe, “Relax Chloe.” Lana said and then turned to Lois, “She can be the judge?”
“Oh yeah.” Lois said, “Now…uh, what are we missing?”
“Massive condom supply?” Chloe asked
“Haha.” Lana said, “No, there is something missing though.”
“Actually we could do with a drawer or two full of condoms.” Lois said, “Clark does get through a lot.”
“Hm, yeah. But what is missing?” Lana said
“How about your supplies? Paper, binders, pens?” Chloe said
Lois and Lana looked at each other, “There is no way we forgot that?” Lois said
“No…we couldn’t have…uh, that’s the box I put on Clark’s truck.” Lana said
Suddenly there was a massive gust of air that swept through the room and then stopped. The three looked around and spotted a box now sitting in the middle of the room.
“Thanks Clark.” Lana yelled out
“Yeah, Thanks Superboy.” Lois said
“That’s just going to piss him off, calling him that.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Lois smiled with a hint of desire, “It will and he’ll screw me just that little bit harder.”
“You know you could ask him to do it an he will.” Lana said
“No he wouldn’t. He always has his control on a little too tightly for my taste.” Lois said
“Yes because if he’s not careful he could tear us apart. Literally.” Lana said
“So we help him loosen up just a little.” Lois said, “He could never loose complete control to hurt us and he always makes sure we’re enjoying it as well.”
“True.” Lana said with a smile, “He does need to relax.”
“Got something in mind?” Lois asked as she saw the look in Lana’s eyes.
“Oh maybe just a nice shower for the three of us to begin with.” Lana said
“Hmmm.” Lois pondered with a smile
“Okay, you guys need to be a little more discrete.” Chloe said, “Remember we don’t want the wrong people to hear what we can get up to.”
Biology Lab, Roswell High, 10:15
Their first classes progressed smoothly as they always did for the year, getting new books, given a brief outline of their coursework and the usual word or two about what was expected from the class. After that came a little break and found most of their friends gathered on the grass however, their particular third was missing. They expected Tess to be waiting for them or seconds away but after a few minutes they went in search of her. If it wasn’t for their link with her they could have searched for hours before they found her but with it they simply followed it.
They found Tess sitting in the bio-lab, staring into a microscope while holding a syringe in her hand. She kept adjusting the magnification while she added something to what she was looking at. Max and Liz looked at each other, wondering if the other knew what she was doing but as far as they knew she only took biology because Nacedo insisted upon it since Max was in it.
“Tess. What are you doing?” Max asked
Tess suddenly looked up to see her lovers standing at the door and both moved in and closed the door. “Oh hi. Sorry, I wanted to get this done.” Tess said
“Get what done? Is that blood?” Liz said as she looked at several syringe vials that contained blood
“Uh…yeah.” Tess said tentatively
“Tess tell me that isn’t you’re blood you’re leaving lying around.” Max said
“Yes, I am that stupid.” Tess said sarcastically, “It’s not being left around, I pick up after me.”
“Okay, I’ll bite.” Liz said
“Remember that news report we saw yesterday…about the after effects of the storm?” Tess asked
“Uh, yeah. Increased pregnancies and sexually transmitted diseases.” Max said, “Why?”
“Well, that is because of us…technically. I mean it was our raging hormones that were sent over the state.” Tess said
“I know.” Max said. How voice showed a hint of guilt but both girls knew that there was a hell of a lot more he wasn’t showing.
“There isn’t anything we can do about it.” Liz said, “As much as I might want to…STDs are apart of life. We don’t have a cure for the common cold, it’ll be a while before we get a cure for AIDs and HIV.”
“Actually…not so much.” Tess said, “We are the cure. Well, I am, Max, Isabel, Michael, Ava and Lonnie. Our immune systems can handle any disease on Earth. Our antibodies adapt and wipe out any infection we get.”
“And?” Max asked
“And…a couple of nights ago I broke into the doctors office and found out which people in down have STDs. I picked one person of each and last night I broke into their homes, made sure they stayed asleep with my powers and I borrowed some blood from them.” Tess said
“YOU WHAT?” Both said and then realised their tone, “You what?”
“Yeah. That’s why I didn’t tell you.” Tess said
“Tess what the hell?” Max said
“They don’t know what I did, I even healed up the needle marks. They’re all unaware.” Tess said, “I know what I did was technically wrong but it’s for a good cause.”
“Like?” Liz asked
“Take a look.” Tess said to Liz and indicated to the microscope. Liz moved over and looked in. “I took some of my blood as well. I can preserve it with my powers easily enough but I put a sample on the slide. I added a second sample, a little at a time, and watched as the antibodies in the blood adapted and attacked the disease. I did the same with each disease.”
“Are you saying you’ve got the cure?” Max asked
“Nearly.” Liz said, looking into the microscope, “You’ve still got a couple of diseases to go through.” There were still a number of vials of blood that hadn’t been used yet.
“Okay, I’m listening.” Max said as he pulled off his jacket to get stuck in, “Is it working?”
“Oh yeah.” Tess said
“How do we deliver it? I doubt we could just inject people with an alien antibody.” Max said
“Like I said, I’ve used my powers to preserve the sample. It can last outside my body for another month. 6 weeks at most. Each time the sample on the slide adapts I take a little and inject it into the vial of my blood so that it can multiply.”
“Okay, that will get you more than a sample on a slide. How do we put it out there?” Liz asked
“I’m still working on that.” Tess said
“We’ve got 7 minutes before class starts. Let’s come up with something.” Max said, “And hand me that syringe.”
Max took it and took some of his own blood out of his arm. Then he borrowed a sample of Tess’s and mixed the two. The more they had the merrier and they could work with what Tess had left. “Hey Tess, I’ve been meaning to ask, do you know what a Tagalis plant is?” Max asked
“Oh yeah.” Tess said with wide eyes, “How’d you know about it?”
“Read it in the Destiny Book.” Max said, “So what is it?”
“Thousands of pink petals and green leaves. Grows like a vine around certain trees on Antar.” Tess said, “If we had it on Earth you’d be having a whale of a time. Basically it has three uses. One, take a newly formed bud and drop it in a warm sweet liquid like heated honey. That’ll open up whole new galaxies for you, it’s a kind of alcohol that we can take just without all the negative stuff.”
“You mean hangovers.” Max said
“And the fact that you can have more than one sip before your wasted.” Tess said
“Okay, so what else does it do?” Liz asked
“Well, the second use is the pink petals. They are taken and can be woven into cloth. Basically it’s used for the Antarian version of wedding dresses.” Tess said
“What do they look like?” Liz asked
“You really want to know?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Liz said, “Why?”
“Okay. It’s basically a pair of panties with the rest of it is a single length of cloth. It hang off the shoulders with either end at the front so that the rest of it hands off the back. Little golden chains are used to connect it to the panties at the waist. It…eh…shows everything.” Tess said
“And this is what Ava…you wore to your wedding on Antar?” Liz asked
“Totally. It’s also used to bind another wife is another is found. That chains are detached from the panties and the ends of the length of cloth are tied around other two. The cloth is also known for its ability to release our energy. It is what’s responsible for the unbreakable link between those who are bonded. When Max healed you he used a lot of energy to do that…it basically did the same thing as the cloth.”
“And the third use?” Max asked
“The fluid in the stalks…one hell of an aphrodisiac. Believe me, people have been know to be so turned on they’ve not only destroyed whole bedrooms, they don’t get seen for weeks. Oh it’s also jam packed with nutrients. Too bad we don’t have any on Earth, I’m sure we could find some use for it.” Tess said as she looked at Liz.
When it was all done and they had finished their work the first thing they did was put the vials in suitable packaging for the fragile tubes and put it in Max’s bag. After that they used their powers to vaporise the slides, needles…anything that had the slightest trace of Antarian blood on it.
They removed every trace they could think of to be sure that no one would accidentally come across their unique origins. Thanks to their powers it was made very easy to do it but they had the problem of still coming up with an idea of getting it into people. In the meantime they had school to get on with. When the bell rang they headed off to their classes like everyone else, not a soul had any idea what Max was carrying in his backpack.
Math Class, 11:00
Class was on and the students were writing away when another student knocked on the door and entered. She passed a note to the teacher who was sitting at his desk and then left. “Okay class listen up.” The teacher said, “Given the recent events there is going to be a meeting between teachers and parents, as well as yourselves. Apparently they’re happening all over the state. It’s going to be a discussion of the situation and given the apparent change of attitudes evident throughout the affect region, there is a proposal to increase the Sex Ed programs.”
“Increase how?” one student asked
“Well I doubt you’d be paired with a girl and get to be wither in class Marcus.” The teacher said, “But it doesn’t say here. I guess that will be discussed at the meeting which is in the auditorium in 2 nights times.”
“Why do this at all? What’s happened has happened.” Liz asked
“Because no one plans on stopping what’s been started. Like I said attitudes have changed and I think it’s safe to say all your parents have all said that you yourselves can continue.”
“Well the rest of the country is going to be screaming their heads off…especially the conservative groups.” Kyle said
“As far as we know the rest of the country wasn’t affected like we were, they don’t get to have a say in this and it is pretty much a state issue anyway.” Their teacher said, “As for those conservatives, speaking as one, they have no idea what we went through so they can scream as much as they like. If they can’t help then we’ll just have to take care of it ourselves. So, meeting, 2 days time. Tell your parents and you’re all welcome to come as well. Now back to work.” And they all did so.
Roswell Reservoir, 3 Miles from Town, Lunch Time
The second the bell rang for lunch, Max, Liz and Tess slipped away from school after they informed the others of what they were planning on doing. They knew it wouldn’t take them too long anyway. They got in the car and drove out to the reservoir that supplied the town with its water supply and they stood there on the bank with the vials of blood in their hand. Each opened it and poured away into the water.
“Are we sure this is a good idea?” Liz asked
“The alterations I made to my blood will let it disperse without anyone finding anything alien in the water.” Tess said
“That’s not what I mean. People suddenly being cured?” Liz said
“Look, the antibodies will flow through all the waterways connected to it. Anyone that drinks even a little will get the antibodies and they will reproduce in them. Once enough people have it, they’ll spread to anyone they have sex with and that’ll spread out beyond the water supply that Roswell has so they didn’t even have to drink the water.”
“So…a positive STD?” Liz said
“I like that.” Max said, “One that kills off the others.”
“Yes but my concern is that the antibodies will continue to exist in people and wipe out all disease. Not that that is a bad thing but let’s face it, if that happens people will be asking a lot of questions and they might track it back to this lake.” Liz said
“That’s why I fixed by little guys.” Tess said
“Come again?” Max asked
“When I changed them…I reworked them so that once in human blood they…well for a lack of a better word, they teach the already present antibodies the immunity and how to spread. After that they die and are absorbed into the body leaving only the modified earth antibodies.” Tess said
“Huh.” Liz said
“Is that not good?” Tess asked
“No, it is good. It’s smart and it covers our bases.” Liz said
“So the problem is?” Tess asked
“No problem.” Liz said, “I’m just trying to think of something we’ve forgotten. You know, like we usually do.”
“Ah, yes.” Tess said
“Anything?” Max asked
“Oh I’m sure there’s something, I mean there has to be right. But right now I got nothing.” Liz said, “So is that it?”
“Vials are empty so that’s it.” Tess said
“Not quit ladies.” Max said as he took the vials and placed them on the ground. He held his hand over them and they started to melt, he continued on and on until it was a liquid that was rapidly thinning and being absorbed into the ground.
“Now we’re done.” Tess said
“And we’ve got 30 minutes left for lunch, so…Crash?” Liz said
“We can stop in for a take away but we should get back to school. The others will probably be worried about us getting caught.” Max said
“Hm, we a little too paranoid aren’t we.” Liz said
“Liz, it’s not paranoia if they’re really after you.” Tess said as they got into the car and drove off back town, “But now we just have to wait and see if it actually works.”
Soap Factory, Roswell, 13:10
Zan and Rath made it back to Roswell easily enough and set up their temporary home in anticipation of having their girls back, i.e. they set up enough chains and bindings to ensure that they wouldn’t get away. This time they planned on taking what they wanted and not listening to whatever crap the girls told them to keep them at arms length, they weren’t going to be buying it. However, they needed to get them back and for that they needed the resources of whoever it was that kidnapped them. They came up with their plan and now Zan was sitting on a wooden box with a ripped off cell phone against his ear.
“Listen, I got what I needed. All I need from you the list of the kind of people I told you about and the money to pay them.” Zan said
“And we want to know your plan.”
“Not happening but you can relax, we go in and come out. You get them, some maybe dead but then you get to cut them up and do all those neat little science things you want to do. But we keep Lonnie and Ava.” Zan said, “Look…we’ll keep it quiet, they certainly wont do anything. I want those people because they’ll do what we want if the price is right and they don’t care what they do. Besides, you do not want any of your people close to this.”
“And weapons?”
“Firepower would be good, untraceable, common…you know whatever you would like us to have. After we get them we’ll give you a call for pick up. You can take it or you can try to take us down again and this time we’ll win. You wont see us coming.” Zan said
“We’ll take it. You’ll have the list by midnight, go through it and give us the names of who you want. We’ll have them picked up and dropped off to you by 09:00 tomorrow morning along with the $500,000.”
“Done.” Zan said and hung up the phone
“You sure this is a good idea?” Rath asked
“Come on, it’ll be fun. And you get to put a bullet in that dick version of yourself that banged your girl.” Zan said
“Yeah, but is it good for *us* to be there?” Rath asked
“If nothing else we get payback. And I want to be there to see them dead.” Zan said
“Fine, when do we go?” Rath asked. Zan tossed him a piece of paper and Rath opened it, “So what? They’re having a meeting in a couple of nights at the school. It’s happening all over.”
“A meeting with all students and parents. Imagine all that pain they’ll be dealing with if they watch the people close to them end up dead right in front of them.” Zan said
Rath smiled, “Especially if someone they watch die is a pussy they’ve been fucking.”
“That little blonde bitch?” Zan asked
“Yeah, Maria…might even have a go with her myself before I put a bullet between those eyes of hers. That’ll really fuck with Michael’s mind.” Rath said, “I’m sure your double wont take that brunette’s death very well.”
“No. No, he won’t.” Zan said with a smile
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 13
Weather Monitoring Station, North East Coast of Canada, 13:30
It was a boring day in the lab, not much going on and there were only two people in. They had flipped their computers onto game mode and they were blasting each other with very big guns virtually.
“Come on…come on…come on…move into it.”
“No. Ah…no boom…no boom…ohohoh…ah hahahaha.”
“Son of a…no way is that happening again. Come on…right…there…YES headshot.”
“Oh big whoop. You actually got one. Come on, get back in the game so I can frag your ass.”
Beepbeep, beepbeep, beepbeep.
The sound kept ringing out from the computer as a red light flashed on and off. “What’s that?”
“End of the game. Bugger and I was winning.”
“My ass you were.”
They flipped their computers back to what they should have been on and the Doppler radar images were brought up. The screen blipped and showed a mass over the northern Atlantic Ocean.
“Radar is picking up some kind of incoming storm system.”
“That’s one hell of a cloud formation. I’ve never seen one that dense before.”
“Neither have I. It’s almost like a solid mass.”
“And it’s huge, readings indicate from breadth it’s 206 miles. What is it? A hurricane?”
“Not even close.”
“Do we report this?”
“You’re kidding right?”
“Yes. Now…uh, what’s its course?”
“Heading…southwest.”
“Well that’s impossible. These readings indicate that the wind currents are heading west to east.”
The two men looked at each other and one picked up the phone to call their superiors, who called their superiors and all the way up the line who called for a meeting to find out what it was. “What’d they tell you to do?”
“Don’t talk to anyone and go back to work. You?”
“Same.”
“So…Doom?”
“Doom.” They flipped the computer back to their game and went back to work…sort of.
Football Field, West Roswell High, Same Time
Kyle was out on the field, practicing with the rest of the team with Ava watching. She smirked as she watched his body move and sweat, of course the smirk was sexual but she also had it because she was here and their lover Chloe was not. She planned a little trip through a candle flame later, Ava knew that Chloe must be climbing up the walls with the constant antics of her roomies.
“Hey Ava.” Laurie said as she came up the steps
“Hi, what are you doing here?” Ava said
“Flying visit. I thought I’d find out what this place is like.” Laurie said
“I’d imagine it’s like any other school.” Ava said, “Not that my experience is anything to go by.”
“Well I got a private school in Europe, all girls and all obscenely wealthy that it would make you wanna throw up.” Laurie said
“Europe? And the reason you’re not there and as far from the Feds as well as everyone else that’s after us?” Ava asked
“Got brought back for the funeral when my parents died, stayed when my granddad died. Uncle Bobby wasn’t willing to fork out for my education abroad.” Laurie said
“Well that sucks.” Ava said
“Totally. I might not have liked it there but the skiing was killer.” Laurie said
“The guys?”
“Not bad.” Laurie said, “Of course the guys around here are a distinct improvement.”
“Hey, he’s spoken for.” Ava said
“Relax I’ve got my own guy.” Laurie said with a smile, “And god, it was great.”
“Good girl. Alex I take it?” Ava asked and Laurie nodded, “What about Isabel?”
“She…eh…” Laurie turned bright red, “She went down on me.”
“Did you have a little taste of her?” Ava asked
“No, she, well she watched as Alex had sex with me and she touched me during it.” Laurie said
Without either of them knowing, Michael had been walking passed the bleachers at that moment. All he heard was Alex, sex and me. It was more than enough and he walked away with a scowl on his face.
“Take it from me, once you’ve had a true threesome where all of you are making love to each other…there isn’t anything to compare it to.” Ava said
“A foursome?” Laurie asked, getting a smile from Ava
“Too bad there aren’t anymore elementals around.” Ava said
“Another girl, or another guy?” Laurie asked
“Oh choices, choices.” Ava said, “I’d have to say maybe a guy…give Kyle a break from pleasuring two of us all the time.”
“That’s an idea. But the way it felt with Isabel…she took her time, she kept it building and that was the first time she had even considered another girl and it was…god.” Laurie said
“Hmm, I know. Chloe’s just incredible, but then she isn’t in a hurry to stick a dick in me.” Ava said
“Not that you mind when that happens.” Laurie said
“No, no, of course not.” Ava said with a smile just as the bell went and she gave a deep sigh, “Next class.”
“Oh well, nice chat.” Laurie said, “I’ll see you later, I think I might check out the UFO museum next.”
“Call if you see anyone that looks like distant relations.” Ava said
“Of course.” Laurie said before they both went their separate ways.
Hallway, West Roswell High, 14:00
Alex was walking down the hallway after being asked by a teacher to carry some papers to the principal’s office. On route he saw Max and Michael heading down the opposite way.
“Hi guys.” Alex said
Neither of the aliens said anything as they got to Alex. They didn’t pass him, the second they reached him they hooked their arms under his and carried him away. His feet may have touched the ground here or there but effectively the two aliens simply marched forward with Alex between them and facing the other way, looking back and forth between them. On and on they went down the hall.
“Uh…if you want help with the computers who know you just need to ask right?” Alex said
Neither said anything until the found a closet and walked with Alex inside and sealed the door shut. Once inside, Max flipped the light switch and stared at the two aliens staring back at him. “Alex.” Both said together
“Haha, uh, yeah, this wouldn’t happen to be about me sleeping with two incredibly beautiful women who happen to have the last names of Evans and Dupree?” Alex asked
“Ah, see he is a smart guy.” Michael said
“Yes he is.” Max said
“Would it help if I say that I…” Alex started and looked at both, “Yeah…that’s really not going to help is it. Well hey, each of who are sleeping with two girls I consider sisters so…”
“Yeah but Isabel and Laurie are our sisters so we’ll be like this.” Michael said
“Not exactly fair.” Alex said, “You being two big aliens and me a little old elemental.”
“Look, it’s not that we know you’re not going to be good to them, or hurt them.” Max said
“It’s that you’re SLEEPING with our sisters.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Alex said with a goofy smile and then lost it with their eyes on him
“Not helping your case Alex.” Max said
“My case. Uh huh. I am the elemental male of water. They are the females of water and we belong together just like it is with the rest of you. You guys don’t get to say anything about it. I’ll never do anything to hurt them and I will make sure that neither of them has reason to regret being with me.” Alex said, “It’s as simple as that.”
Michael looked at Max, “Damn it, you were right.”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Still, I don’t like it.” Michael said
“I do.” Alex said, “And speaking about being an elemental…” Alex took out a bottle of water and started drinking.
“Thirsty?” Max asked
“Little bit, but being honest…I just, being the nice guy and all, I think I really need to say you don’t have to worry and say goodbye.” Alex said, suddenly the water he drank spread throughout him and he rippled as though he’d used a puddle of water for transportation, he vanished just as such and reappeared in an empty room near his original destination and continued on his way to the Principal.
Max and Michael were left blinking. “Hmm, he’s good.” Michael said
“Yeah. Still worried?” Max asked
“No…and yes. Ah screw it, Laurie needs someone good in her life and I can’t think of two better people than Alex and Isabel.” Michael said
“Ditto.” Max said, “Wait…shouldn’t we be in class?”
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Ah.” Max said as he went running out while grabbing a piece of paper and faked a note from the school nurse with his powers.
Michael on the other hand walked calmly down the hall to seek out his girlfriends. He knew they were in gym class and waited for them to finish.
Shower Stalls, Girl’s Locker Room, Roswell High, 14:55
The girls had come out of gym class and had stripped down before they got into the showers. Lonnie and Maria gave each other one simple look but it was subtle enough not to be noticeable to anyone. In the cubicles the water flowed over their bodies but Maria quickly became lost in her thoughts under the warm water, so much time had passed that the others girls had already left. Her hands glided over her body, washing the sweat from her body. Everyone was gone, all but Lonnie who now stood alone with Maria but then saw Michael as he walked in.
He stood at the entrance after sealing the door and watched for a moment as Lonnie moved out of her cubicle and got to Maria’s. Michael then moved closer and stripped his clothes as he went. Soon he was as naked as his girlfriends and slipped into Maria’s cubicle behind her. Maria didn’t notice until she felt his lips on her shoulders and instantly she pressed back against him. Lonnie came in as well, she moved closer to the couple and pressed up against them, kissed Michael’s shoulder and upper arm as her hand slid down over his muscles to his hand.
Lonnie brought his hand up and their fingers interlocked, all the while Michael was kissing Maria’s neck while his free hand roamed over the front of her body. Then Lonnie’s started caressing Maria as well while she sucked on the fingers from Michael’s hand she had. All three were pressed together so tightly that the slightest movement from one created an incredible friction and they were definitely moving. Lonnie moved her hand up and cupped one of Maria’s breasts as Michael’s hand moved down to Maria’s belly and continued heading down.
“Ugmmmmmm.” Maria sighed as Michael made contact.
The hot water running over their bodies added to the sensations, the continuous impact of each droplet of water sent shockwaves over their flesh. Michael brought his lips from Maria and looked to Lonnie. The two of them locked eyes before they brought their heads closer and kissed each other. It was tender and gentle but filled to the brim with passion. When it broke, they smiled each other and returned their focus to Maria who was sighing deeply with each caress.
With Maria pressing her ass against Michael’s dick, he was beginning to become hard, not that that was ever a problem when he was with these two beautiful creatures. Slowly Michael’s fingers probed Maria’s cunt and it had her grinding herself against the palm of his hand. Michael then stopped and span Maria around, he held her in his arms and gazed longingly into her eyes. Michael kissed her and Lonnie licked her lips as she watched them, Michael’s tongue explored Maria’s mouth and she sucked on his tongue. When it stopped, Maria opened her eyes and looked at her lover and then looked to Lonnie. The blonde alien moved in and kissed her with equal passion and desire that Michael had kissed her with.
In that single moment an understanding passed between all three. There was more to just sex between them, more than passion or desire. It was deeper, drawing them together from the very core and nothing was going to separate them. Michael then started to go down to his knees, kissing Maria’s chest and belly as he went. Maria didn’t hesitate and placed a leg over his shoulder and gave her boyfriend complete access. Michael certainly wasn’t going to deny it and moved in between her thighs. He started with a single long drawn out lick and then gave another and another. Lonnie then moved to her knees as well and wrapped herself around Maria’s other leg.
Lonnie kissed the skin, watching intently as Michael lapped at the pink folds between Maria’s legs. His tongue moved out, circled the lips, stabbed between them. Michael kept going, Maria didn’t know what was coming next and it had her pussy tingling. Maria gripped onto the shower rail, her back arched and she moaned deeply. Thankfully the shower drowned out the sounds she was making or people outside would hear the delightful ruckus. Lonnie then planted a single kiss at the curve at the top of Maria’s leg and then extended her tongue out so that she could lick all the way up Maria’s body to kiss her.
The two girls latched their mouths to each other, rubbed their bodies together and were undulating together as Michael’s fingers roamed up Lonnie’s leg and started to finger her. Michael opened his eyes and looked up at the two girls and felt his heart beat faster just from seeing them. His dick throbbed and he couldn’t keep it out of them any longer, he needed to be buried deeply as possible into his lovers, both of them for as long as possible. He stood quickly up and at the right moment took hold of Maria’s legs so that they wrapped around his waist.
Maria broke her kiss with Lonnie and looked at Michael with heat, she knew what was coming next and wanted nothing more that to feel him filling her. Lonnie reached under the pair and took hold of Michael’s cock, she guided the bulbous head to Maria’s pussy and the very instant the human felt him there she sank down onto him. Maria arched her back and her hair fell back, it gave the perfect position for Michael to lean down and suckle on one of her nipples and Lonnie did the same with the other one.
They licked and sucked each succulent mound; it had Maria whimpering in delight. Michael’s dick filled her right up, touched each sensitive spot including that special one that shot fire through her body. When her two lovers left her breasts, Maria straightened her back and kissed each one in turn before she started humping herself against Michael. She moved up and down ever so slightly enough to increase the friction she was feeling. Lonnie reached under Maria and caressed her ass; slowly she started to push, aiding Maria in her movements. Michael started thrusting up into Maria in time with each time Maria bounced upon his dick. The two of them were on fire and were rapidly loosing themselves in each other. Their bodies thrashed together and all the while Lonnie was their, kissing and fondling the pair. Maria locked her legs behind Michael’s back and held onto the back of his neck. His dick was moving like a piston in Maria’s body, his butt moved back and forth as Maria’s hips rocked in hard circles.
“Ughnnn…ughnnnnn…YES…so good…UGHnnnnnnnnn…UGHNNNNNNNNN!”
“You’re amazing baby…so tight…yesss…ughnnnn…yessssss…god yessss…”
The two of them never stopped moving, his dick moved so perfectly in her that she was screaming her lungs out. Her body was wracked with so much pleasure that her pussy was driving her insane. Lonnie kept caressing and kissing them both, never stopping or wavering as she watched and listened in on their pleasure. Each and every touch added to the electricity and Lonnie simply couldn’t tear her lips away from either of the pair. Over and over again his dick throbbed inside Maria’s cunt and Lonnie’s fingers on his balls wasn’t helping in lasting much longer. Maria gripped onto the edge of the cubical, her body was on fire and so close to cumming that she was getting annoyed that it wasn’t happening. She so desperately wanted to cum that her body urged her on to fuck her lover harder and harder. Her mind was a mess and her heart rate was so fast. Michael couldn’t get over the sensation and slammed his dick into his girlfriend over and over.
“UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNN…AGHHNNNNNGODDDDDDDDDDD!” Maria screamed as she thrashed but Lonnie held her stead so that she didn’t crack her skull on the tiles of the cubicle.
“AGHnn…UGHNNN…FUCKYESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Michael grunted as he pushed in one more time and held Maria’s hips still as he pumped his seed up into her.
Maria wrapped her arms around Michael and held him as he held onto her, neither wanted to let go as their breathing slowed and Maria’s legs loosened their grip. Slowly she returned her feet to the floor and smiled brightly before kissing Michael but then she looked at Lonnie. There was a look of hope in her eyes and her lovers certainly weren’t going to deny her. Maria held out her hand and Lonnie took it, Maria pulled her in and they kissed before Lonnie’s hand reached down to Maria’s pussy. She fingered her for a few minutes before bringing her fingers up to taste Michael’s semen that she had taken.
“Beautiful.” Lonnie said softly as she caressed Michael’s face
Maria then too licked Lonnie’s fingers and tasted, “You want some for yourself?”
Lonnie nodded and the next thing she knew was that Michael had her pressed up against the wet tiles of the cubicle while he pressed up against her back. Maria tilted her head and kissed her with fire as Michael’s hands roamed over the blonde alien’s back before heading down to her ass. Then just as Lonnie had done, Maria took hold of Michael’s dick and aimed it for Lonnie’s pussy. Lonnie felt him bend his legs slightly in order to position himself but then he pushed back up and entered her. He pushed inside her and slipped all the way in until he filled her as much as possible. Watching Michael and Maria had aroused her to the point that it was more than enough to make her wet.
“Aghnnnnmmmmmm…” Lonnie sighed deeply, “Oh right there.”
“You like that?” Maria asked
“Always.” Lonnie said before Maria’s lips pressed against hers again
Michael then pulled out a little and thrust back into her slick cunt. Maria kissed Lonnie; moved her lips over her chin, throat…any area of skin she could get to. Michael’s dick spread Lonnie’s pussy wide open and he speared in and out. Michael wrapped his arms around Lonnie’s front, slid over her flesh before he stretched out along her arms. She was gripping onto the shower rail and now his hands were over hers. Maria moved down onto her knees and started running her hands up and down Lonnie’s long legs. She watched as Michael’s dick that she so passionately & lovingly shared with Lonnie was sawing into Lonnie. Maria licked her lips and moved her head in, she started to lick at Lonnie’s clit. Lonnie’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she gave a smile that was filed with eroticism and love. Desire was flooding the girl and she pushed back against Michael’s groin each time he pushed into her.
“Ughnn…yess…oh god…Michael…Mari…aaaaaaaaaaaaa…hmmmmm…”
“HMMMM….Mhuuhiuhummm…” Maria mumbled into Lonnie’s pussy.
“Yeah…oh yeahh…HMMM…so good…Uhghnnnn…yes…oh yesssssss…” Michael called out again and again
Michael kept thrusting away, spearing his dick into Lonnie. In and out he went over and over again just as he had just done with Maria who was eagerly lapping at the point where their bodies were joined. She felt each time the hard length of flesh was pushing in, the moans coming from them urged Maria on and moved her tongue and fingers faster on the pair. Lonnie’s grip on the metal rod went tighter and tighter as did Michael’s grip on her hands. Their flesh slapped together and if the shower wasn’t washing it off immediately then they would be covered with sweat. He tilted her head back, her hair cascaded over her shoulder and he kissed her so passionately that her heart rate spiked through the roof. They were rutting against each other, all three stoking the fires of pleasure to new heights for each other them. Nothing could stop them as they played each other’s pleasure centres as perfectly as a orchestral musician playing their instruments.
“UGAHNNn…GOD Don’t STOP…UGHHHHNNN…YESSSS…”
“UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNN…YUGHNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lonnie’s toes curled up, Maria’s tongue went faster and faster until she was lapping in perfect synchronisation with Michael’s dick. Each time he pulled out her tongue slashed over clit and Lonnie screamed.
“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh…aghhh…” Michael groaned over and over again
“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…” Lonnie moaned. She continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over.
Michael continued to thrust into her and he could feel his second load of seed churning in his balls, ready to flood the womb of one of the two most important people in his life. He would do anything for her and Maria and nothing would stop him from delivering unrelenting bliss upon them until the end of his days. Lonnie leaned up, pressing her back against his chest as they writhed together with Maria munching on her cunt. With each second that passed they moved harder and faster with no end insight yet they knew their climaxes were building and Maria could feel it. She worked on them both, desperate to hear and see them cum as much as Lonnie had seen with her and Michael. The sounds of Lonnie’s pleasure drove him on and on. He wanted to make her moan and scream in absolute delight and what he and Maria were doing to her was doing just that. Her voice echoed through the locker room along with Michael’s and they were slamming against each other with unrelenting passion.
“MICHAEL…AHGHHHHHH…MICHAEL OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped, she was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins. However, she knew Michael wasn’t quite there just yet and she kept moving against him as he continued to thrust. “C’mon, Michael…AGHHH…OH GODDD…” she encouraged. “Give it to me baby…give me it all!”
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned as he drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Lonnie screamed as she came.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. Maria pulled her face back from Lonnie and stood back up, her face covered with Lonnie’s juices that were being washed off by the shower but instantly Lonnie grabbed her and kissed her, then kissed Michael and Maria kissed him before all three were locked in a languishing three-way kiss. Their hearts were beating wildly and slowing wasn’t an option, all of them felt so close that they didn’t want to let go of each other for all the precious jewels on the planet.
Soon they knew they had to leave, school was still on and their little time together had to end. Each of them moved out of the cubicle and Michael simply couldn’t take his eyes off of their beautiful naked bodies. They dried themselves off and dressed before they got on with their school day with a silent promise that they would get together at Michael’s for an unending night of passion.
...
..
.
Weather Monitoring Station, North East Coast of Canada, 13:30
It was a boring day in the lab, not much going on and there were only two people in. They had flipped their computers onto game mode and they were blasting each other with very big guns virtually.
“Come on…come on…come on…move into it.”
“No. Ah…no boom…no boom…ohohoh…ah hahahaha.”
“Son of a…no way is that happening again. Come on…right…there…YES headshot.”
“Oh big whoop. You actually got one. Come on, get back in the game so I can frag your ass.”
Beepbeep, beepbeep, beepbeep.
The sound kept ringing out from the computer as a red light flashed on and off. “What’s that?”
“End of the game. Bugger and I was winning.”
“My ass you were.”
They flipped their computers back to what they should have been on and the Doppler radar images were brought up. The screen blipped and showed a mass over the northern Atlantic Ocean.
“Radar is picking up some kind of incoming storm system.”
“That’s one hell of a cloud formation. I’ve never seen one that dense before.”
“Neither have I. It’s almost like a solid mass.”
“And it’s huge, readings indicate from breadth it’s 206 miles. What is it? A hurricane?”
“Not even close.”
“Do we report this?”
“You’re kidding right?”
“Yes. Now…uh, what’s its course?”
“Heading…southwest.”
“Well that’s impossible. These readings indicate that the wind currents are heading west to east.”
The two men looked at each other and one picked up the phone to call their superiors, who called their superiors and all the way up the line who called for a meeting to find out what it was. “What’d they tell you to do?”
“Don’t talk to anyone and go back to work. You?”
“Same.”
“So…Doom?”
“Doom.” They flipped the computer back to their game and went back to work…sort of.
Football Field, West Roswell High, Same Time
Kyle was out on the field, practicing with the rest of the team with Ava watching. She smirked as she watched his body move and sweat, of course the smirk was sexual but she also had it because she was here and their lover Chloe was not. She planned a little trip through a candle flame later, Ava knew that Chloe must be climbing up the walls with the constant antics of her roomies.
“Hey Ava.” Laurie said as she came up the steps
“Hi, what are you doing here?” Ava said
“Flying visit. I thought I’d find out what this place is like.” Laurie said
“I’d imagine it’s like any other school.” Ava said, “Not that my experience is anything to go by.”
“Well I got a private school in Europe, all girls and all obscenely wealthy that it would make you wanna throw up.” Laurie said
“Europe? And the reason you’re not there and as far from the Feds as well as everyone else that’s after us?” Ava asked
“Got brought back for the funeral when my parents died, stayed when my granddad died. Uncle Bobby wasn’t willing to fork out for my education abroad.” Laurie said
“Well that sucks.” Ava said
“Totally. I might not have liked it there but the skiing was killer.” Laurie said
“The guys?”
“Not bad.” Laurie said, “Of course the guys around here are a distinct improvement.”
“Hey, he’s spoken for.” Ava said
“Relax I’ve got my own guy.” Laurie said with a smile, “And god, it was great.”
“Good girl. Alex I take it?” Ava asked and Laurie nodded, “What about Isabel?”
“She…eh…” Laurie turned bright red, “She went down on me.”
“Did you have a little taste of her?” Ava asked
“No, she, well she watched as Alex had sex with me and she touched me during it.” Laurie said
Without either of them knowing, Michael had been walking passed the bleachers at that moment. All he heard was Alex, sex and me. It was more than enough and he walked away with a scowl on his face.
“Take it from me, once you’ve had a true threesome where all of you are making love to each other…there isn’t anything to compare it to.” Ava said
“A foursome?” Laurie asked, getting a smile from Ava
“Too bad there aren’t anymore elementals around.” Ava said
“Another girl, or another guy?” Laurie asked
“Oh choices, choices.” Ava said, “I’d have to say maybe a guy…give Kyle a break from pleasuring two of us all the time.”
“That’s an idea. But the way it felt with Isabel…she took her time, she kept it building and that was the first time she had even considered another girl and it was…god.” Laurie said
“Hmm, I know. Chloe’s just incredible, but then she isn’t in a hurry to stick a dick in me.” Ava said
“Not that you mind when that happens.” Laurie said
“No, no, of course not.” Ava said with a smile just as the bell went and she gave a deep sigh, “Next class.”
“Oh well, nice chat.” Laurie said, “I’ll see you later, I think I might check out the UFO museum next.”
“Call if you see anyone that looks like distant relations.” Ava said
“Of course.” Laurie said before they both went their separate ways.
Hallway, West Roswell High, 14:00
Alex was walking down the hallway after being asked by a teacher to carry some papers to the principal’s office. On route he saw Max and Michael heading down the opposite way.
“Hi guys.” Alex said
Neither of the aliens said anything as they got to Alex. They didn’t pass him, the second they reached him they hooked their arms under his and carried him away. His feet may have touched the ground here or there but effectively the two aliens simply marched forward with Alex between them and facing the other way, looking back and forth between them. On and on they went down the hall.
“Uh…if you want help with the computers who know you just need to ask right?” Alex said
Neither said anything until the found a closet and walked with Alex inside and sealed the door shut. Once inside, Max flipped the light switch and stared at the two aliens staring back at him. “Alex.” Both said together
“Haha, uh, yeah, this wouldn’t happen to be about me sleeping with two incredibly beautiful women who happen to have the last names of Evans and Dupree?” Alex asked
“Ah, see he is a smart guy.” Michael said
“Yes he is.” Max said
“Would it help if I say that I…” Alex started and looked at both, “Yeah…that’s really not going to help is it. Well hey, each of who are sleeping with two girls I consider sisters so…”
“Yeah but Isabel and Laurie are our sisters so we’ll be like this.” Michael said
“Not exactly fair.” Alex said, “You being two big aliens and me a little old elemental.”
“Look, it’s not that we know you’re not going to be good to them, or hurt them.” Max said
“It’s that you’re SLEEPING with our sisters.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Alex said with a goofy smile and then lost it with their eyes on him
“Not helping your case Alex.” Max said
“My case. Uh huh. I am the elemental male of water. They are the females of water and we belong together just like it is with the rest of you. You guys don’t get to say anything about it. I’ll never do anything to hurt them and I will make sure that neither of them has reason to regret being with me.” Alex said, “It’s as simple as that.”
Michael looked at Max, “Damn it, you were right.”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Still, I don’t like it.” Michael said
“I do.” Alex said, “And speaking about being an elemental…” Alex took out a bottle of water and started drinking.
“Thirsty?” Max asked
“Little bit, but being honest…I just, being the nice guy and all, I think I really need to say you don’t have to worry and say goodbye.” Alex said, suddenly the water he drank spread throughout him and he rippled as though he’d used a puddle of water for transportation, he vanished just as such and reappeared in an empty room near his original destination and continued on his way to the Principal.
Max and Michael were left blinking. “Hmm, he’s good.” Michael said
“Yeah. Still worried?” Max asked
“No…and yes. Ah screw it, Laurie needs someone good in her life and I can’t think of two better people than Alex and Isabel.” Michael said
“Ditto.” Max said, “Wait…shouldn’t we be in class?”
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Ah.” Max said as he went running out while grabbing a piece of paper and faked a note from the school nurse with his powers.
Michael on the other hand walked calmly down the hall to seek out his girlfriends. He knew they were in gym class and waited for them to finish.
Shower Stalls, Girl’s Locker Room, Roswell High, 14:55
The girls had come out of gym class and had stripped down before they got into the showers. Lonnie and Maria gave each other one simple look but it was subtle enough not to be noticeable to anyone. In the cubicles the water flowed over their bodies but Maria quickly became lost in her thoughts under the warm water, so much time had passed that the others girls had already left. Her hands glided over her body, washing the sweat from her body. Everyone was gone, all but Lonnie who now stood alone with Maria but then saw Michael as he walked in.
He stood at the entrance after sealing the door and watched for a moment as Lonnie moved out of her cubicle and got to Maria’s. Michael then moved closer and stripped his clothes as he went. Soon he was as naked as his girlfriends and slipped into Maria’s cubicle behind her. Maria didn’t notice until she felt his lips on her shoulders and instantly she pressed back against him. Lonnie came in as well, she moved closer to the couple and pressed up against them, kissed Michael’s shoulder and upper arm as her hand slid down over his muscles to his hand.
Lonnie brought his hand up and their fingers interlocked, all the while Michael was kissing Maria’s neck while his free hand roamed over the front of her body. Then Lonnie’s started caressing Maria as well while she sucked on the fingers from Michael’s hand she had. All three were pressed together so tightly that the slightest movement from one created an incredible friction and they were definitely moving. Lonnie moved her hand up and cupped one of Maria’s breasts as Michael’s hand moved down to Maria’s belly and continued heading down.
“Ugmmmmmm.” Maria sighed as Michael made contact.
The hot water running over their bodies added to the sensations, the continuous impact of each droplet of water sent shockwaves over their flesh. Michael brought his lips from Maria and looked to Lonnie. The two of them locked eyes before they brought their heads closer and kissed each other. It was tender and gentle but filled to the brim with passion. When it broke, they smiled each other and returned their focus to Maria who was sighing deeply with each caress.
With Maria pressing her ass against Michael’s dick, he was beginning to become hard, not that that was ever a problem when he was with these two beautiful creatures. Slowly Michael’s fingers probed Maria’s cunt and it had her grinding herself against the palm of his hand. Michael then stopped and span Maria around, he held her in his arms and gazed longingly into her eyes. Michael kissed her and Lonnie licked her lips as she watched them, Michael’s tongue explored Maria’s mouth and she sucked on his tongue. When it stopped, Maria opened her eyes and looked at her lover and then looked to Lonnie. The blonde alien moved in and kissed her with equal passion and desire that Michael had kissed her with.
In that single moment an understanding passed between all three. There was more to just sex between them, more than passion or desire. It was deeper, drawing them together from the very core and nothing was going to separate them. Michael then started to go down to his knees, kissing Maria’s chest and belly as he went. Maria didn’t hesitate and placed a leg over his shoulder and gave her boyfriend complete access. Michael certainly wasn’t going to deny it and moved in between her thighs. He started with a single long drawn out lick and then gave another and another. Lonnie then moved to her knees as well and wrapped herself around Maria’s other leg.
Lonnie kissed the skin, watching intently as Michael lapped at the pink folds between Maria’s legs. His tongue moved out, circled the lips, stabbed between them. Michael kept going, Maria didn’t know what was coming next and it had her pussy tingling. Maria gripped onto the shower rail, her back arched and she moaned deeply. Thankfully the shower drowned out the sounds she was making or people outside would hear the delightful ruckus. Lonnie then planted a single kiss at the curve at the top of Maria’s leg and then extended her tongue out so that she could lick all the way up Maria’s body to kiss her.
The two girls latched their mouths to each other, rubbed their bodies together and were undulating together as Michael’s fingers roamed up Lonnie’s leg and started to finger her. Michael opened his eyes and looked up at the two girls and felt his heart beat faster just from seeing them. His dick throbbed and he couldn’t keep it out of them any longer, he needed to be buried deeply as possible into his lovers, both of them for as long as possible. He stood quickly up and at the right moment took hold of Maria’s legs so that they wrapped around his waist.
Maria broke her kiss with Lonnie and looked at Michael with heat, she knew what was coming next and wanted nothing more that to feel him filling her. Lonnie reached under the pair and took hold of Michael’s cock, she guided the bulbous head to Maria’s pussy and the very instant the human felt him there she sank down onto him. Maria arched her back and her hair fell back, it gave the perfect position for Michael to lean down and suckle on one of her nipples and Lonnie did the same with the other one.
They licked and sucked each succulent mound; it had Maria whimpering in delight. Michael’s dick filled her right up, touched each sensitive spot including that special one that shot fire through her body. When her two lovers left her breasts, Maria straightened her back and kissed each one in turn before she started humping herself against Michael. She moved up and down ever so slightly enough to increase the friction she was feeling. Lonnie reached under Maria and caressed her ass; slowly she started to push, aiding Maria in her movements. Michael started thrusting up into Maria in time with each time Maria bounced upon his dick. The two of them were on fire and were rapidly loosing themselves in each other. Their bodies thrashed together and all the while Lonnie was their, kissing and fondling the pair. Maria locked her legs behind Michael’s back and held onto the back of his neck. His dick was moving like a piston in Maria’s body, his butt moved back and forth as Maria’s hips rocked in hard circles.
“Ughnnn…ughnnnnn…YES…so good…UGHnnnnnnnnn…UGHNNNNNNNNN!”
“You’re amazing baby…so tight…yesss…ughnnnn…yessssss…god yessss…”
The two of them never stopped moving, his dick moved so perfectly in her that she was screaming her lungs out. Her body was wracked with so much pleasure that her pussy was driving her insane. Lonnie kept caressing and kissing them both, never stopping or wavering as she watched and listened in on their pleasure. Each and every touch added to the electricity and Lonnie simply couldn’t tear her lips away from either of the pair. Over and over again his dick throbbed inside Maria’s cunt and Lonnie’s fingers on his balls wasn’t helping in lasting much longer. Maria gripped onto the edge of the cubical, her body was on fire and so close to cumming that she was getting annoyed that it wasn’t happening. She so desperately wanted to cum that her body urged her on to fuck her lover harder and harder. Her mind was a mess and her heart rate was so fast. Michael couldn’t get over the sensation and slammed his dick into his girlfriend over and over.
“UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNN…AGHHNNNNNGODDDDDDDDDDD!” Maria screamed as she thrashed but Lonnie held her stead so that she didn’t crack her skull on the tiles of the cubicle.
“AGHnn…UGHNNN…FUCKYESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Michael grunted as he pushed in one more time and held Maria’s hips still as he pumped his seed up into her.
Maria wrapped her arms around Michael and held him as he held onto her, neither wanted to let go as their breathing slowed and Maria’s legs loosened their grip. Slowly she returned her feet to the floor and smiled brightly before kissing Michael but then she looked at Lonnie. There was a look of hope in her eyes and her lovers certainly weren’t going to deny her. Maria held out her hand and Lonnie took it, Maria pulled her in and they kissed before Lonnie’s hand reached down to Maria’s pussy. She fingered her for a few minutes before bringing her fingers up to taste Michael’s semen that she had taken.
“Beautiful.” Lonnie said softly as she caressed Michael’s face
Maria then too licked Lonnie’s fingers and tasted, “You want some for yourself?”
Lonnie nodded and the next thing she knew was that Michael had her pressed up against the wet tiles of the cubicle while he pressed up against her back. Maria tilted her head and kissed her with fire as Michael’s hands roamed over the blonde alien’s back before heading down to her ass. Then just as Lonnie had done, Maria took hold of Michael’s dick and aimed it for Lonnie’s pussy. Lonnie felt him bend his legs slightly in order to position himself but then he pushed back up and entered her. He pushed inside her and slipped all the way in until he filled her as much as possible. Watching Michael and Maria had aroused her to the point that it was more than enough to make her wet.
“Aghnnnnmmmmmm…” Lonnie sighed deeply, “Oh right there.”
“You like that?” Maria asked
“Always.” Lonnie said before Maria’s lips pressed against hers again
Michael then pulled out a little and thrust back into her slick cunt. Maria kissed Lonnie; moved her lips over her chin, throat…any area of skin she could get to. Michael’s dick spread Lonnie’s pussy wide open and he speared in and out. Michael wrapped his arms around Lonnie’s front, slid over her flesh before he stretched out along her arms. She was gripping onto the shower rail and now his hands were over hers. Maria moved down onto her knees and started running her hands up and down Lonnie’s long legs. She watched as Michael’s dick that she so passionately & lovingly shared with Lonnie was sawing into Lonnie. Maria licked her lips and moved her head in, she started to lick at Lonnie’s clit. Lonnie’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she gave a smile that was filed with eroticism and love. Desire was flooding the girl and she pushed back against Michael’s groin each time he pushed into her.
“Ughnn…yess…oh god…Michael…Mari…aaaaaaaaaaaaa…hmmmmm…”
“HMMMM….Mhuuhiuhummm…” Maria mumbled into Lonnie’s pussy.
“Yeah…oh yeahh…HMMM…so good…Uhghnnnn…yes…oh yesssssss…” Michael called out again and again
Michael kept thrusting away, spearing his dick into Lonnie. In and out he went over and over again just as he had just done with Maria who was eagerly lapping at the point where their bodies were joined. She felt each time the hard length of flesh was pushing in, the moans coming from them urged Maria on and moved her tongue and fingers faster on the pair. Lonnie’s grip on the metal rod went tighter and tighter as did Michael’s grip on her hands. Their flesh slapped together and if the shower wasn’t washing it off immediately then they would be covered with sweat. He tilted her head back, her hair cascaded over her shoulder and he kissed her so passionately that her heart rate spiked through the roof. They were rutting against each other, all three stoking the fires of pleasure to new heights for each other them. Nothing could stop them as they played each other’s pleasure centres as perfectly as a orchestral musician playing their instruments.
“UGAHNNn…GOD Don’t STOP…UGHHHHNNN…YESSSS…”
“UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNN…YUGHNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lonnie’s toes curled up, Maria’s tongue went faster and faster until she was lapping in perfect synchronisation with Michael’s dick. Each time he pulled out her tongue slashed over clit and Lonnie screamed.
“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh…aghhh…” Michael groaned over and over again
“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…” Lonnie moaned. She continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over.
Michael continued to thrust into her and he could feel his second load of seed churning in his balls, ready to flood the womb of one of the two most important people in his life. He would do anything for her and Maria and nothing would stop him from delivering unrelenting bliss upon them until the end of his days. Lonnie leaned up, pressing her back against his chest as they writhed together with Maria munching on her cunt. With each second that passed they moved harder and faster with no end insight yet they knew their climaxes were building and Maria could feel it. She worked on them both, desperate to hear and see them cum as much as Lonnie had seen with her and Michael. The sounds of Lonnie’s pleasure drove him on and on. He wanted to make her moan and scream in absolute delight and what he and Maria were doing to her was doing just that. Her voice echoed through the locker room along with Michael’s and they were slamming against each other with unrelenting passion.
“MICHAEL…AHGHHHHHH…MICHAEL OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped, she was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins. However, she knew Michael wasn’t quite there just yet and she kept moving against him as he continued to thrust. “C’mon, Michael…AGHHH…OH GODDD…” she encouraged. “Give it to me baby…give me it all!”
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned as he drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Lonnie screamed as she came.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. Maria pulled her face back from Lonnie and stood back up, her face covered with Lonnie’s juices that were being washed off by the shower but instantly Lonnie grabbed her and kissed her, then kissed Michael and Maria kissed him before all three were locked in a languishing three-way kiss. Their hearts were beating wildly and slowing wasn’t an option, all of them felt so close that they didn’t want to let go of each other for all the precious jewels on the planet.
Soon they knew they had to leave, school was still on and their little time together had to end. Each of them moved out of the cubicle and Michael simply couldn’t take his eyes off of their beautiful naked bodies. They dried themselves off and dressed before they got on with their school day with a silent promise that they would get together at Michael’s for an unending night of passion.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Crashdown, 17:00
After school everyone was walking back into the Crashdown. It was busy once more and Liz’s new manager was working out quite well. She was standing behind the counter with the new daytime waitresses and cook who were all working away.
“Hi Mrs Deluca.” Liz said
“Hey boss, how was school?” Amy said
“Fine.” Liz said
“Hi mom, I still can’t believe you took this job.” Maria said
“Well where else can I tell you what to do?” Amy said with a smile
“Uh…home.” Maria said
“Honey, please. Being honest, where?” Amy said
“Hmm, yeah okay.” Maria said
“So, Lonnie. I trust my daughter is behaving herself?” Amy asked
“No, not in the least. She’s a very naughty girl.” Lonnie said
“Me?” Maria asked with wide eyes
“Well I’m sure you are doing something about her.” Amy said to Lonnie
“Oh sure. I encourage her…a lot.” Lonnie said with a wicked smile
“Okay, I don’t need to know that.” Amy said, “Right now…”
“Yes, yes, yes we know.” Maria said
“Do we have to?” Michael asked
“Yes you do.” Amy said, “Especially if you want to continue enjoying my daughter’s company.”
“Okay, we’ll be upstairs doing homework.” Michael said as he headed out in a hurry.
“You’ve got an hour before your shifts start.” Liz said
“You’re not on tonight?” Lonnie asked
“No.” Liz said with a smile, “Boss’s prerogative. I get to spend some time with some very special people.” She said before kissing Max’s cheek and then Tess’s.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:34
All of them came upstairs and started on their homework. They were all writing away on notepads. “First day and we get homework…where’s the justice?” Lonnie said
“Yeah it bites but it’s not like we have a choice in it.” Kyle said
“Ava and I could do a little mindwarp or two. Make the teachers think we’ve handed it in and got good grades.” Tess suggested
“Tess.” Max warned
“Oh like none of you have ever thought about asking me.” Tess said
“Actually no.” Liz said
“I have.” Maria said
“Me too.” Isabel said
“Really?” Alex asked
“Haven’t you really just come in one night and couldn’t be bothered to pick up another pen or type anything because you were just too tired?” Isabel asked
“Well…yeah.” Alex said, “Well no giving into temptation.”
“Alex, temptation is there to be given into.” Isabel said with a smile before kissing him
“Hey Liz, has you’re uncle been around lately?” Max asked
“No. He’s been spending time at Nirvana.” Liz said
“I thought he was supposed to hang around here until everything had settled down.” Michael said
“Maybe he’s helping set up a little coronation party for us?” Tess said with a smile
“Oh I’m up for that.” Michael said
“Hmm, yeah but I doubt it. He has seemed a little, I don’t know, nervous lately.” Liz said
“Nervous? He’s standing on an island that flying over that Atlantic without any fences around the edges. I’d be nervous too.” Kyle said
“He’s spent most of his life there.” Liz said
“Yeah and I’ve spent all of my life in the desert, doesn’t stop me getting sunburn.” Alex said
“Yes but I just have a feeling that something else is going on…or I’m just being paranoid.” Liz said
“It’s not paranoia when there really is something going on or when they’re really after you. Why do you think our little group is so normal and not acting paranoid? We know it and have accepted it.” Tess said
“Wow. That’s almost a scary thought.” Isabel said
“No doubt. That we can be that used to it.” Max said
“You know what? I’m definitely putting in for vacation time from all the weirdness, I mean can we honestly do that? Get it all to stop for about a week?” Lonnie asked
“Wish I could cause I would.” Max said, “But come on, we need to finish this.”
And they did, they got through a good deal of homework before most of the girls headed down to get changed into their waitress uniforms and Michael went to the kitchen. Isabel went for a walk with Alex and met up with Laurie and all three went for a nice walk in the park. Max, Liz and Tess had a bite to eat downstairs before they went back upstairs for…well.
Out in the Desert, 13 Miles West of Roswell, 09:00 The Next Day
Zan and Rath were sitting on a rock in the middle of the desert with two large cases sitting on the ground by them. The two of them had used their powers to alter their appearance, similar to when Michael changed his fingerprints only times 1000 and all over their bodies. Not a trace of their original appearance remained. All of a sudden two 4x4 off-roaders came over the horizon and sped up to the pair with a cloud of sand blowing over them. Rath and Zan were both dusting the sand from their faces as several men with large guns came walking out.
“Cute.” Zan said, “Was that necessary?”
“You the guys we were asked to meet so nicely?” their leader asked
“What does that mean?” Rath asked
“It means me and my boys here each got three shots hit one inch from our feet. Then there’s a note with GPS co-ordinates telling us to meet two people out here. If we don’t or if we try something out here we get a bullet through our foreheads. Now the three shots were world class precision, maybe three or four guys exist that can pull it off and your looking at one so that got my attention.”
“Well we are the guys. And sorry about our…friends…choice of introduction.” Zan said
“That’s one way to put it. The note also said you had an offer.”
“Right. We picked you guys because you have a really good trigger finger along with a very good lack of morality.”
“That’s right. What’s the target?”
“A school. West Roswell High to be exact, they have a little gathering tomorrow night. Specifically a little group of students there, we need you guys for security watch our backs. You can kill a couple right off the bat if you want, a guy names Michael and another called Kyle. Let’s just say they’ve basically been pissing us off. But, most we want alive.” Zan said
“Money…$500,000. 50% up front, right now.” Rath said as he opened one case and then the other, “This is the rest. You get it once we get out with the ones still alive.”
“That’s the deal, take it or leave it.” Zan said
“Mostly not a problem but how do I know you will keep your end?”
“You don’t.” Rath said, “Look, we get what we want, you get what’s in this case. We brought them so you can count it out yourselves. You take the first case and we take the second, bury it. When we’re away tomorrow night we give you the location and we go our separate ways.”
“Normally I don’t want to know why? People I work for don’t like people in my job who ask questions. But you’re a pair of kids after kids…I don’t have a problem with that, so, what’s going on?”
“Simple, they get handed over to certain people and we stay alive.” Rath said and turned to Zan, “Simply put?”
“That’ll do it.” Zan said
“Fine. We’ll do it. Now, I want all the details you have on this place. My people will draw up a plan. I take it you two are in?”
“Oh yeah. We know the targets. Oh and this is our cell phone number to call us when you get your plan together, we’ll meet up right here and go in together.”
“Okay. We’ll work you in. Now, the school…”
Zan smiled and pulled out a set of blue prints from behind the rocks. He handed them to the leader of the mercenaries who took them, one of his people took one of the cases and all headed back into their vehicles. They drove off leaving a spray of sand over the two aliens who coughed and spluttered.
“Went well.” Rath said as he pulled off a boot and let the sand pour out of it
“Yeah.” Zan confirmed, “We’re so gonna kill them.”
“Got that right. I do not like sand.” Rath said as he put his boot back on.
Together they walked a mile to their own car and drove back to Roswell where they waited for a call to come.
Auditorium, Roswell High, 20:00 One More Day Later
The auditorium was filling up with people who were coming for the meeting with the school. Most of the teachers were already on stage and with each new person came a new voice into the rapidly building chorus of chatting voices. The room was filled with noise from all but a few people that shouldn’t have been there but in a room with a thousand students, parents and teachers who was going to recognise a few extra faces. “Where’s my dad?” Kyle asked
“Probably another bar fight.” Amy said, “Don’t worry, he’s never late.”
“Yeah.” Kyle said
“Lot of people here tonight.” Maria said
“An awful lot.” Lonnie said
Outside…
The last car pulled up and the last family walked inside just before 2 4x4’s pulled up just outside the school perimeter. Each got out of the vehicle and moved stealthily across the grounds, dressed completely in black as they made their way into school grounds. In that moment Jim was walking up to the school. He had parked a few blocks away, knowing that the school parking lot would be full. The closer he got he saw something move in the corner of his eye and as a flash of light exposed the group of people. For a split second he saw what he saw and headed back to car faster than he’d ever ran before. When he got there he opened the door and instantly grabbed the radio handset.
“Hanson.” Valenti said
“Yeah, Sheriff what’s up?” Hanson said
“There are 9…make that 10 people heading into Roswell High with guns. I need backup now.”
“Sheriff…is this a joke?” Hanson asked
“HANSON!”
Inside…
“Okay, Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for coming tonight. This is one of many meeting happening across New Mexico this evening. What we will be talking about is a proposition to amend certain courses at school that directly pertains to what happened as a result of the storm. And this is the kicker…it wasn’t a one time event. The actual storm was but government medical personnel have been monitoring events across out lying regions of where the storm affected. It appears as through the increased hormone levels are spreading out like a ripple effect. Also it appears to continue here. A day or so ago a similar effect was seen, apparently when a certain age is reached…well we all no what happens. So…”
While he was speaking the men along with Zan and Rath sneaked into the building, they moved through the school and arrived at the auditorium. With each door they passed through they locked it and placed an explosive on the handle. They could deactivate each one with a remote they had with them so that they could make their escape without having to worry about defusing each door. Then they came into the auditorium through the doors and spread themselves out. The doors were sealed and as everyone held their attention to the teachers they locked the door. Zan and Rath held back, staying by the door as they scanned the crowd with their eyes and then spotted who they were looking for. Their gaze fixed for a moment before Zan looked to their hired guns and nodded. Each one raised their guns into the air and let off several rounds.
Outside…
“HANSON!” Jim yelled just before the echoes of the shots rang out, “Does that sound like a joke to you?”
“Alright, I’ll call…eh…uh…FBI.”
“NO.” Jim said forcefully, last thing he wanted was for another FBI squad on his doorstep and a group of aliens nearby. “Get backup out here, call the State police.”
“Right…right.” Hanson said. Too bad he didn’t listen and called both State and FBI.
Inside…
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Sorry about this but we wont take long.” He said and turned to Zan, “Do your thing.”
“Okay, everyone stay seated.” Zan said as he pulled out a hand gun and took off the safety, “I’m only going to kill 2…maybe three of you so let’s make it as quick and painless as possible. Which is a pity cause I really want slow and painful.” Zan walked down the aisle, looking at several people in the eye as they went. Then he saw Kyle, the guy who’d been sleeping with his girl and smiled. He held up the gun and prepared to fire.
Outside…
The Sheriff kept a close eye out, despite every urge he had to go in there for his son, however his training knew what to do and he kept an eye on everything when the police started pulling up along with a series of Sedans. Valenti instantly knew that it was the FBI and he silently cursed Hanson.
“Sheriff Valenti. I’m Special Agent Sloan, FBI.”
“Agent Sloan, last I heard FBI doesn’t have jurisdiction?”
“We don’t but we were nearby when your deputy called. My people have experience in hostage negotiations, I figured you could use the help and we’re here if you need us.”
“Thanks.” Jim said, not quite knowing what to say.
“What is the situation?” Sloan asked
“I counted 9 possibly 10 people going in. I couldn’t make out the type of guns but they looked military. Side arms and backpacks that had god knows what.” Valenti said
“And everyone’s in the auditorium?”
“Yes.” Valenti said
“Good, good, good. Now, are their any security cameras in there?”
“Yes. Everywhere. There is a new security system installed about a month before the Novastorm hit.” Valenti said
“Good, Brill…tap into the system. I want pictures on these monitors 5 minutes ago.”
“Yes sir.”
Inside…
“What?” Zan asked
“Police.”
“What…how?” Rath asked
“Well so much for a quick in and out.”
“That’s still an option.” Zan said
“No, no it’s not.” He said but Zan help up his gun, “Stop. We keep them alive right now.”
“Fuck you.”
“You get the ones you want later.”
“No. It’s my money.”
“Hey boss…the camera.” One of the goons said as a red light came on and the camera started to pan back and forth.
“Hmm.”
Outside…
“Agent Sloan, we have eyes and ears.” Brill said as the monitors in the back of the FBI van lit up and showed what was going on inside.
“That’s a lot of people.” Sloan said
“And one of them is my son.” Valenti said
“Right.”
Just then one of the men moved into position before the camera and looked up into it. “I presume you can hear me. If not then this isn’t going to serve any purpose but if so then this will show our resolve on getting out of here alive. Your presence has nullified our exit strategies so you will provide a transport helicopter. I’m sure one of these good people in here has a cell phone, find the number and dial it.”
“You’re son has a phone?” Sloan asked
“Yeah.” Valenti said as he pulled out his personal phone and speed dialled his son before handing it to Sloan.
Inside…
He took the phone from Kyle when it started ringing, “Good, that was fast. I want the helicopter here in thirty minutes.”
“That will be difficult…” Sloan started
“Don’t give me that. I know the SOP from all agencies don’t try to play me. 30 Minutes.”
“I’ll see what I can do.” Sloan said
“And more BS. Getting it here will save more lives.”
“More lives? Who are the casualties?” Sloan asked
“The ten people about to die.” He said as he hung up, “10 random.” He called out
Just then each of him people chose ten people at random, most were students as well as a teacher but Liz was also dragged from her seat. Each were dragged down to a spot before the stage where they were all placed in a straight light in direct view of the camera.
“NO!” Max called out as he tried to stop them, “Try to kill her and I will tear you apart.”
“Well, one brave soul.” He said as he looked at Zan. Zan nodded, Max was going to be killed anyway. “What is she to you? Girlfriend?”
“Yes.” Max said
“And you’d die for her?”
“In a heartbeat.”
“Very well, let the lovebirds die together.”
Max was pulled from the row of chairs and pushed down to the front where he stood next to Liz. “It’ll be okay.” Max said
“You can’t…” Liz whispered with concern in her eyes. Max looked into the crowd and locked eyes with each of his friends and subtly shook his head. They in turn looked at each other with concern, they knew Max was telling them to do nothing but they couldn’t believe it. They knew he’d protect Liz, her only option would be to have expose herself as an elemental and that would be problematic in itself. Max would never allow that to happen but he was playing on pure instinct, his next actions…not even he could predict. Each of the gunmen worked their guns, ensuring they were ready to go and they aimed to the row of people. They all squeezed on their triggers…
To Be Continued…
..
...
Crashdown, 17:00
After school everyone was walking back into the Crashdown. It was busy once more and Liz’s new manager was working out quite well. She was standing behind the counter with the new daytime waitresses and cook who were all working away.
“Hi Mrs Deluca.” Liz said
“Hey boss, how was school?” Amy said
“Fine.” Liz said
“Hi mom, I still can’t believe you took this job.” Maria said
“Well where else can I tell you what to do?” Amy said with a smile
“Uh…home.” Maria said
“Honey, please. Being honest, where?” Amy said
“Hmm, yeah okay.” Maria said
“So, Lonnie. I trust my daughter is behaving herself?” Amy asked
“No, not in the least. She’s a very naughty girl.” Lonnie said
“Me?” Maria asked with wide eyes
“Well I’m sure you are doing something about her.” Amy said to Lonnie
“Oh sure. I encourage her…a lot.” Lonnie said with a wicked smile
“Okay, I don’t need to know that.” Amy said, “Right now…”
“Yes, yes, yes we know.” Maria said
“Do we have to?” Michael asked
“Yes you do.” Amy said, “Especially if you want to continue enjoying my daughter’s company.”
“Okay, we’ll be upstairs doing homework.” Michael said as he headed out in a hurry.
“You’ve got an hour before your shifts start.” Liz said
“You’re not on tonight?” Lonnie asked
“No.” Liz said with a smile, “Boss’s prerogative. I get to spend some time with some very special people.” She said before kissing Max’s cheek and then Tess’s.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:34
All of them came upstairs and started on their homework. They were all writing away on notepads. “First day and we get homework…where’s the justice?” Lonnie said
“Yeah it bites but it’s not like we have a choice in it.” Kyle said
“Ava and I could do a little mindwarp or two. Make the teachers think we’ve handed it in and got good grades.” Tess suggested
“Tess.” Max warned
“Oh like none of you have ever thought about asking me.” Tess said
“Actually no.” Liz said
“I have.” Maria said
“Me too.” Isabel said
“Really?” Alex asked
“Haven’t you really just come in one night and couldn’t be bothered to pick up another pen or type anything because you were just too tired?” Isabel asked
“Well…yeah.” Alex said, “Well no giving into temptation.”
“Alex, temptation is there to be given into.” Isabel said with a smile before kissing him
“Hey Liz, has you’re uncle been around lately?” Max asked
“No. He’s been spending time at Nirvana.” Liz said
“I thought he was supposed to hang around here until everything had settled down.” Michael said
“Maybe he’s helping set up a little coronation party for us?” Tess said with a smile
“Oh I’m up for that.” Michael said
“Hmm, yeah but I doubt it. He has seemed a little, I don’t know, nervous lately.” Liz said
“Nervous? He’s standing on an island that flying over that Atlantic without any fences around the edges. I’d be nervous too.” Kyle said
“He’s spent most of his life there.” Liz said
“Yeah and I’ve spent all of my life in the desert, doesn’t stop me getting sunburn.” Alex said
“Yes but I just have a feeling that something else is going on…or I’m just being paranoid.” Liz said
“It’s not paranoia when there really is something going on or when they’re really after you. Why do you think our little group is so normal and not acting paranoid? We know it and have accepted it.” Tess said
“Wow. That’s almost a scary thought.” Isabel said
“No doubt. That we can be that used to it.” Max said
“You know what? I’m definitely putting in for vacation time from all the weirdness, I mean can we honestly do that? Get it all to stop for about a week?” Lonnie asked
“Wish I could cause I would.” Max said, “But come on, we need to finish this.”
And they did, they got through a good deal of homework before most of the girls headed down to get changed into their waitress uniforms and Michael went to the kitchen. Isabel went for a walk with Alex and met up with Laurie and all three went for a nice walk in the park. Max, Liz and Tess had a bite to eat downstairs before they went back upstairs for…well.
Out in the Desert, 13 Miles West of Roswell, 09:00 The Next Day
Zan and Rath were sitting on a rock in the middle of the desert with two large cases sitting on the ground by them. The two of them had used their powers to alter their appearance, similar to when Michael changed his fingerprints only times 1000 and all over their bodies. Not a trace of their original appearance remained. All of a sudden two 4x4 off-roaders came over the horizon and sped up to the pair with a cloud of sand blowing over them. Rath and Zan were both dusting the sand from their faces as several men with large guns came walking out.
“Cute.” Zan said, “Was that necessary?”
“You the guys we were asked to meet so nicely?” their leader asked
“What does that mean?” Rath asked
“It means me and my boys here each got three shots hit one inch from our feet. Then there’s a note with GPS co-ordinates telling us to meet two people out here. If we don’t or if we try something out here we get a bullet through our foreheads. Now the three shots were world class precision, maybe three or four guys exist that can pull it off and your looking at one so that got my attention.”
“Well we are the guys. And sorry about our…friends…choice of introduction.” Zan said
“That’s one way to put it. The note also said you had an offer.”
“Right. We picked you guys because you have a really good trigger finger along with a very good lack of morality.”
“That’s right. What’s the target?”
“A school. West Roswell High to be exact, they have a little gathering tomorrow night. Specifically a little group of students there, we need you guys for security watch our backs. You can kill a couple right off the bat if you want, a guy names Michael and another called Kyle. Let’s just say they’ve basically been pissing us off. But, most we want alive.” Zan said
“Money…$500,000. 50% up front, right now.” Rath said as he opened one case and then the other, “This is the rest. You get it once we get out with the ones still alive.”
“That’s the deal, take it or leave it.” Zan said
“Mostly not a problem but how do I know you will keep your end?”
“You don’t.” Rath said, “Look, we get what we want, you get what’s in this case. We brought them so you can count it out yourselves. You take the first case and we take the second, bury it. When we’re away tomorrow night we give you the location and we go our separate ways.”
“Normally I don’t want to know why? People I work for don’t like people in my job who ask questions. But you’re a pair of kids after kids…I don’t have a problem with that, so, what’s going on?”
“Simple, they get handed over to certain people and we stay alive.” Rath said and turned to Zan, “Simply put?”
“That’ll do it.” Zan said
“Fine. We’ll do it. Now, I want all the details you have on this place. My people will draw up a plan. I take it you two are in?”
“Oh yeah. We know the targets. Oh and this is our cell phone number to call us when you get your plan together, we’ll meet up right here and go in together.”
“Okay. We’ll work you in. Now, the school…”
Zan smiled and pulled out a set of blue prints from behind the rocks. He handed them to the leader of the mercenaries who took them, one of his people took one of the cases and all headed back into their vehicles. They drove off leaving a spray of sand over the two aliens who coughed and spluttered.
“Went well.” Rath said as he pulled off a boot and let the sand pour out of it
“Yeah.” Zan confirmed, “We’re so gonna kill them.”
“Got that right. I do not like sand.” Rath said as he put his boot back on.
Together they walked a mile to their own car and drove back to Roswell where they waited for a call to come.
Auditorium, Roswell High, 20:00 One More Day Later
The auditorium was filling up with people who were coming for the meeting with the school. Most of the teachers were already on stage and with each new person came a new voice into the rapidly building chorus of chatting voices. The room was filled with noise from all but a few people that shouldn’t have been there but in a room with a thousand students, parents and teachers who was going to recognise a few extra faces. “Where’s my dad?” Kyle asked
“Probably another bar fight.” Amy said, “Don’t worry, he’s never late.”
“Yeah.” Kyle said
“Lot of people here tonight.” Maria said
“An awful lot.” Lonnie said
Outside…
The last car pulled up and the last family walked inside just before 2 4x4’s pulled up just outside the school perimeter. Each got out of the vehicle and moved stealthily across the grounds, dressed completely in black as they made their way into school grounds. In that moment Jim was walking up to the school. He had parked a few blocks away, knowing that the school parking lot would be full. The closer he got he saw something move in the corner of his eye and as a flash of light exposed the group of people. For a split second he saw what he saw and headed back to car faster than he’d ever ran before. When he got there he opened the door and instantly grabbed the radio handset.
“Hanson.” Valenti said
“Yeah, Sheriff what’s up?” Hanson said
“There are 9…make that 10 people heading into Roswell High with guns. I need backup now.”
“Sheriff…is this a joke?” Hanson asked
“HANSON!”
Inside…
“Okay, Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for coming tonight. This is one of many meeting happening across New Mexico this evening. What we will be talking about is a proposition to amend certain courses at school that directly pertains to what happened as a result of the storm. And this is the kicker…it wasn’t a one time event. The actual storm was but government medical personnel have been monitoring events across out lying regions of where the storm affected. It appears as through the increased hormone levels are spreading out like a ripple effect. Also it appears to continue here. A day or so ago a similar effect was seen, apparently when a certain age is reached…well we all no what happens. So…”
While he was speaking the men along with Zan and Rath sneaked into the building, they moved through the school and arrived at the auditorium. With each door they passed through they locked it and placed an explosive on the handle. They could deactivate each one with a remote they had with them so that they could make their escape without having to worry about defusing each door. Then they came into the auditorium through the doors and spread themselves out. The doors were sealed and as everyone held their attention to the teachers they locked the door. Zan and Rath held back, staying by the door as they scanned the crowd with their eyes and then spotted who they were looking for. Their gaze fixed for a moment before Zan looked to their hired guns and nodded. Each one raised their guns into the air and let off several rounds.
Outside…
“HANSON!” Jim yelled just before the echoes of the shots rang out, “Does that sound like a joke to you?”
“Alright, I’ll call…eh…uh…FBI.”
“NO.” Jim said forcefully, last thing he wanted was for another FBI squad on his doorstep and a group of aliens nearby. “Get backup out here, call the State police.”
“Right…right.” Hanson said. Too bad he didn’t listen and called both State and FBI.
Inside…
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Sorry about this but we wont take long.” He said and turned to Zan, “Do your thing.”
“Okay, everyone stay seated.” Zan said as he pulled out a hand gun and took off the safety, “I’m only going to kill 2…maybe three of you so let’s make it as quick and painless as possible. Which is a pity cause I really want slow and painful.” Zan walked down the aisle, looking at several people in the eye as they went. Then he saw Kyle, the guy who’d been sleeping with his girl and smiled. He held up the gun and prepared to fire.
Outside…
The Sheriff kept a close eye out, despite every urge he had to go in there for his son, however his training knew what to do and he kept an eye on everything when the police started pulling up along with a series of Sedans. Valenti instantly knew that it was the FBI and he silently cursed Hanson.
“Sheriff Valenti. I’m Special Agent Sloan, FBI.”
“Agent Sloan, last I heard FBI doesn’t have jurisdiction?”
“We don’t but we were nearby when your deputy called. My people have experience in hostage negotiations, I figured you could use the help and we’re here if you need us.”
“Thanks.” Jim said, not quite knowing what to say.
“What is the situation?” Sloan asked
“I counted 9 possibly 10 people going in. I couldn’t make out the type of guns but they looked military. Side arms and backpacks that had god knows what.” Valenti said
“And everyone’s in the auditorium?”
“Yes.” Valenti said
“Good, good, good. Now, are their any security cameras in there?”
“Yes. Everywhere. There is a new security system installed about a month before the Novastorm hit.” Valenti said
“Good, Brill…tap into the system. I want pictures on these monitors 5 minutes ago.”
“Yes sir.”
Inside…
“What?” Zan asked
“Police.”
“What…how?” Rath asked
“Well so much for a quick in and out.”
“That’s still an option.” Zan said
“No, no it’s not.” He said but Zan help up his gun, “Stop. We keep them alive right now.”
“Fuck you.”
“You get the ones you want later.”
“No. It’s my money.”
“Hey boss…the camera.” One of the goons said as a red light came on and the camera started to pan back and forth.
“Hmm.”
Outside…
“Agent Sloan, we have eyes and ears.” Brill said as the monitors in the back of the FBI van lit up and showed what was going on inside.
“That’s a lot of people.” Sloan said
“And one of them is my son.” Valenti said
“Right.”
Just then one of the men moved into position before the camera and looked up into it. “I presume you can hear me. If not then this isn’t going to serve any purpose but if so then this will show our resolve on getting out of here alive. Your presence has nullified our exit strategies so you will provide a transport helicopter. I’m sure one of these good people in here has a cell phone, find the number and dial it.”
“You’re son has a phone?” Sloan asked
“Yeah.” Valenti said as he pulled out his personal phone and speed dialled his son before handing it to Sloan.
Inside…
He took the phone from Kyle when it started ringing, “Good, that was fast. I want the helicopter here in thirty minutes.”
“That will be difficult…” Sloan started
“Don’t give me that. I know the SOP from all agencies don’t try to play me. 30 Minutes.”
“I’ll see what I can do.” Sloan said
“And more BS. Getting it here will save more lives.”
“More lives? Who are the casualties?” Sloan asked
“The ten people about to die.” He said as he hung up, “10 random.” He called out
Just then each of him people chose ten people at random, most were students as well as a teacher but Liz was also dragged from her seat. Each were dragged down to a spot before the stage where they were all placed in a straight light in direct view of the camera.
“NO!” Max called out as he tried to stop them, “Try to kill her and I will tear you apart.”
“Well, one brave soul.” He said as he looked at Zan. Zan nodded, Max was going to be killed anyway. “What is she to you? Girlfriend?”
“Yes.” Max said
“And you’d die for her?”
“In a heartbeat.”
“Very well, let the lovebirds die together.”
Max was pulled from the row of chairs and pushed down to the front where he stood next to Liz. “It’ll be okay.” Max said
“You can’t…” Liz whispered with concern in her eyes. Max looked into the crowd and locked eyes with each of his friends and subtly shook his head. They in turn looked at each other with concern, they knew Max was telling them to do nothing but they couldn’t believe it. They knew he’d protect Liz, her only option would be to have expose herself as an elemental and that would be problematic in itself. Max would never allow that to happen but he was playing on pure instinct, his next actions…not even he could predict. Each of the gunmen worked their guns, ensuring they were ready to go and they aimed to the row of people. They all squeezed on their triggers…
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 14 – This chapter takes place within a 5-20 minute period.
Oval Office, Whitehouse, Washington D.C., Same Time
President Marshall Higgins was called from the residence and walked into the office. He went straight for the desk and looked around at the people in the room. 2 Generals, FBI and CIA directors as well as a few lower level people.
“Okay, you all look like you need more sleep than I do. What’s going on?” Higgins asked
“There are a couple of situations, first there is a hostage situation. Several armed men have taken a significant amount of people, we’re taking students, parents and teachers. In total, well over a thousand hostages.”
“Are we talking…”
“So far we haven’t seen any terrorist activity. No political demands, no statements…so far we have no idea.”
“And the second?” Higgins asked
“There is an incoming cloud. The Canadians were the first to pick it up.”
“A cloud? 1000+ hostages…big fluffy cloud, you guys need to work on your priorities on what I need to learn about.”
“Sir, the particular cloud is massive moving on a direct course to Washington and moving against the wind.”
“Come again?”
“It’s heading against the wind and will be over us in less than 1 minute. Analysis is showing that it’s dense…incredibly dense. It’s almost like a solid mass.”
“What’s the plan?”
“On your order, 2 jets will do a flyby. They have been modified with weather monitoring equipment, they’ll fly into the cloud at its upper most point and see what’s there. They’re up there right now.”
“Go.” Higgins said
The general moved to the phone and pressed one of the buttons on it, “This is Lang…go.”
“This is Skywatch, we’ve moved around the cloud along its horizontal axis but nothing. Moving in to breach the cloud now…cloud cover is thick, visibility is zero…wait…its thinning…HOLY GOD.” Came a voice over the speaker
“Skywatch, what do you see?”
“It’s impossible.”
“Skywatch…what is it?”
“Sir, we have breached the cloud cover. There is a land mass…an island just flying in the sky. I see a single mountain…looks to be a former volcano. Lakes…there’s a river network…my god, there’s a city…there are people down there. I see kids, adults…most look to be between late 20’s and 30’s. Course is consistent…speed, it’s picking up. It’s moving faster.”
Central Chamber, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana…
Liz’s uncle stood in the throne room of the temple with the 4 most senior priests of the four elements. They had all been going over the information and each were worried about it.
“This is really happening. We’re going down.” James said
“Yes. And we’re being pulled.” The priest of water said
“Where?” Air asked
“The island is powered by the elements and the elements are a part of the elementals…I think they’re going to where they are.” Earth said
“Roswell?” James asked, “I know it’s in the middle of the desert but the size of the Nirvana…there are other towns nearby. They’ll be flattened.”
Just then the thunderous sound roared over the island. James knew the sound of jet engines but no one on the island had heard them before.
“What was that?” Fire asked
“Jets. Military aircraft.” James said and nodded with acceptance of the situation, “I guess it’s time we begin. Let the world know we’re coming.” He said to the priest of Fire
The priest left and in minutes all those who followed Fire walked out of their homes. Each carried one of the staffs that accompanied one of those who walked with that particular element. Each walked to the very edge of the island that faced the way it was travelling. Then with a single resounding thud, each slammed the base of the staffs into the rock lining. They did it again and again, building up a rhythm that was carried out for miles in all directions. The beat that was being generated was almost primal, ritualistic and audible for everyone to hear.
White House, Washington, D.C., Immediately Following
Everything started to shake as a shadow covered the city. Everyone in the Oval heard the beat of the staffs and headed out into the Rose Garden to see Nirvana break the cover of it’s cloud shield. They all stared dumbly as they saw the massive island move over the city and continue onwards. They had all expected it to come to a stop over Washington, after all it was the seat of power for the nation so why wouldn’t it.
“Where is it going?”
“At this track…” a general said as he looked over a map, “It’s heading to New Mexico.”
“Where that hostage situation is? Doubtful that’s a coincidence.” Higgins said
“We’ve got an FBI team out there now but…”
“Increase it…now. It’s going on out there right now?” Higgins asked
The FBI director checked and looked at the president, “Sir…they’re about to execute 10 people, mostly students from the school.”
Lana/Lois/Chloe’s Dorm Room, Metropolis University…
Clark was visiting his girlfriends, now he was sitting between them on Lana’s bed and all three were in their underwear. Their hands were all over each other as Clark kissed them longingly one after the other. Each time they looked at each other they expressed their emotions without even uttering a single word. They never needed to say anything. Thankfully Chloe was out, down at the University newspaper getting a job and leaving them alone to enjoy themselves. Slowly Clark brushed the side of Lana’s face with the back of his fingers and she took hold of it to kiss his palm. Lois’s hands were gliding over thighs, brushing over his cock under his boxers. Then she looked at Lana and without any hesitation the pair came together and kissed, their tongues wrapping together. Clark smiled as he watched the pair as their hands roamed over each other’s faces and upper bodies. His hands moved over their backs and down to their butts where he caressed the skin left bare from their panties.
Then the girls broke their kiss and returned their attention to Clark. Together both reach around to their backs and unclasped their bras. They took them off and Clark gently started run his hands over the pliant mounds, he felt their hard nipples sear into the skin of his hands. Clark kissed them again, Lana and Lois pressed themselves against Clark before sliding their chests down over his. With each carrying a wicked smile they took hold of his boxers. He lifted his hips and the young women pulled them off of him and down his legs. Clark watched them; each moved closer to his dick and took hold of in their hands. It was one hand apiece and together they slowly stroked Clark to a powerful erection. Lana couldn’t resist and the second Clark felt her lips encompass the head of his cock he tilted his head back, closed his eyes and gave a deep sigh. It made Lana smile as her tongue circled around. She sucked on him so slowly that it made his toes curl, Lois watched intently with her fingers slowly stroking him. She couldn’t take her eyes off of the tight seal of Lana’s lips.
Lois removed her hand and bit her lower lip in anticipation before she moved in. Lana worked on the head and Lois worked the shaft, both were beginning to drive Clark into madness. Their warm lips moved over Clark’s length, nibbling on him and bathing him with their tongues. Slowly Lana’s head bobbed up and down with fluid movements, Lois’s tongue wrapped around his length like a snake before she moved her hand up and started fondling his balls.
With the perfect movements, they had Clark grasping tightly onto the sheets of the bed. “Ughnnmmmm…god…uhghnnnnnnnn…” he moaned
They kept going, making him groan and groan for as long as possible. Hearing what they were doing to him, it aroused them and urged them on but they didn’t want him to cum just yet. They knew when he was close, they could feel it in their blood and all of a sudden when Clark thought he was going to explode they backed off completely. They moved up to their knees and Clark looked up at them with a painfully engorged cock that was just itching to cum.
“What?” Lana asked innocently
“You think we’d let you cum just now?” Lois asked
“Well…” Clark said, “Yeah.”
“Why do that when it that belongs somewhere more useful.” Lana said as she brushed her hand over his dick
Clark smiled as he two moved up onto his knees. Lois guided Lana down onto her back and she took of Lana’s panties before she took off her own. Clark moved up behind her, wrapped his arms around Lois and caressed her body. Lois felt his dick standing proud pressed against the flesh of her ass. He reached up to her head and turned her so that he could kiss her hard before he pushed her down. Lois was on all fours, Lana spread her legs giving Lois access while her hands moved over her own body. Lana let out a long exhale when she watched Lois lower her head between her thighs and start to eat her pussy. Clark looked into Lana’s eyes as her body started to writhe slowly on the bed. Clark ran his hands over Lois’s back and sides before moving them down to hold onto her hips. He held her still as he pushed forward, his dick entered her pussy just a touch but it was electric to both of them. Lois pushed her hips back and engulfed him inside her body in a split second.
The two of them moaned together as they felt Clark bottom out within her but soon he pulled out and pushed back in. Soon he worked up a rhythm and was pounding into his lover. Lois’s breasts shook back and forth as she continued to meet him thrust for thrust. He brought one hand up from her hip and put it around her shoulder, anchoring her as he began thrusting harder and faster, breath hissing between his teeth. Lois’s nails dug into the sheets as she lapped away at Lana. Dropping his other hand from her hip, he began rubbing at her exposed clit, he moved his fingers around in circles and had Lois’s hips move likewise. Suddenly, she stiffened and then screamed and bucked against him, her body shuddering. He held onto her, watching as she soared through a climax.
“UGHNNnn…yessshhhh…” Lois screamed
Clark just kept thrusting. No way was he stopping and he could feel that Lois was more than eager to continue. She had no idea where her climax had come from, it exploded from deep inside her after just a few touches. However, all Lois could do now was brace herself and make sure Lana had what she was feeling. To that end, Lois leaned down so that her butt was in the air, she didn’t want to prop herself up on her arms, she wanted them hooking around Lana’s soft thighs so that she could hold on to her while she stabbed her tongue in and run it all over Lana’s cunt. Lana’s back arched, her hands massaged her breasts and played with her nipples. She looked down at Lois between her legs and then up into Clark deep eyes. Each time he thrust into Lois her tongue was pushed into Lana. The three lovers moved in time with each other, moaning over and over again each time the tight muscles in the girl’s bodies gripped onto Lois’s tongue and Clark’s dick.
“Ughnnn…god…yesssss…ughnnnn…ughnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“Ohmygod…ohmygod…ohmygoddddd…yesssssssssss…”
“HMmmm…hmmmmmmmmmmmmmughnnnmmmmmm…aghnnnn…”
“Ughnnn…hmmm…aghjnnnnn…aghnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“Yesss…yessss…yesssssss…yessssssssssssssssss!”
“GOD…ughnnnnnnnnGOD…hmmmmmmm…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
Over and over again Clark thrust in, slamming his dick into the body of his girlfriend and his eyes glazed over as his head tilted back. He felt his white hot lava ready to spew from him but the more he saw Lana’s body wracked with bliss the more he felt closer to his climax. Lois had already gone through one but her body was on fire with little chance of it calming. On and on they went until with a violent scream all came together with Clark’s seed spewing into Lois while Lana came over her tongue. Lana propped herself up on her elbows, all three panted and gasped for air. Their skin was red and glistening with sweat. Lois moved up and kissed Lana, their arms wrapped around each other as their legs intertwined before Clark moved down and kissed Lois with equal fever. All of them giggled with delight as their bodies recovered from their passion but it was by no means complete. Clark’s first love lay next to him, her legs open enough for her hand to slowly finger herself.
Clark rolled over onto her, she went with him onto her back and immediately wrapped her legs around him. He caressed every inch of her before he moved up onto his knees, Clark placed his hands on her hips and pulled her into position before she speared her with his dick. She started working her hips, moving his dick inside her as they held onto each other. Lois watched, running her hand over Lana’s breasts and waited until the lovers worked themselves into a perfect primal dance that had them moaning. When they were, Lois moved over Lana, straddling her with her legs on either side of the girl’s head.
With great anticipation Lois lowered her pussy onto Lana’s face and the younger girl eager started to lick at the moist lips and taste what Clark had already put there. Lois rocked her hips back and forth, looking into Clark’s eyes as his throbbing cock entered their girlfriend again and again. She leaned over and kissed him, their arms wrapped around each other before he squeezed a breast. In and out his dick sawed into Lana, her pussy gripped tightly onto him and she squeezed him. He brushed against her g-spot with each entry and the moan she gave into Lois’s cunt was music to their ears. Clark kept moving inside her with deep solid thrusts that had all their bodies moving on the bed. All three grinded against the other, his two lovers went wild as their blood pumped through their veins in overwhelming volumes yet as frenzied as Clark’s movements were he still maintained control. Lois was crying out, the pleasure was so great just as it was when Clark was inside her and Lana was experiencing that now. Lana wrapped her legs around Clark tightly and soon all three were thrashing on the bed.
“Uhghnnn…Clark.” Lana moaned as she briefly left Lois’s pussy and returned to it. She felt so full, her body welcomed Clark each and every time with passion and love and she was never disappointed. Every time there was a light within her that grew and grew with each thrust. All the while she conveyed her own fire by making sure that each scream Lois gave was genuinely expressed due to her actions and by all accounts they were.
Lois was savagely bucking her hips on Lana’s face, it was a case of all three practically bouncing off of the bed and screaming. It may have been student residences but no one was deaf, of course ignoring what was going on was easy given the fact that they were all glued to what they were seeing on the television. Their untamed passion was building and building and before long their rutting reached as high as it could go.
“Ughnnn…UGHNNNN…UGHNNN…YESSSS…”
“OH YESSS…OH YESSSSSS…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS…”
“Aghnnn…aghnnmmmm…AGHNNMMMMMM…AGUHNNNNNNNNN…”
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” they screamed and reached another blinding orgasm.
“You two are going to kill me.” Clark said as he fell onto his back
“Maybe if we had a little Kryptonite…” Lana said
“Well, either way…I love you.” Clark said and kissed Lana and then did the same with Lois, “And I love you.”
Both girls looked at him and each other. “I love you too.” They said in unison
“Hmm…I’m glad we have you to ourselves all night long.” Lois said
“All night.” Clark said, “Now, can you two handle that. I mean I know I can, I have the energy of…well there was a reason why your ancestors regarded mine as gods.”
“Well looky looky at Mr Confidence.” Lana said, “You think he’s bragging?”
“I think so.” Lois said as she eyed his body
“Bragging. Hmm, I’ll show you confidence.” Clark said as he moved in, “After all we have all night.”
Just then the door burst open and Chloe came rushing in.
“Guys, something’s happening in Roswell.”
Auditorium, West Roswell High, 20:10
People were whimpering, holding each other and not wanting to watch what was happening. Then came the repeating sounds of bullets being sprayed and everyone closed their eyes shut tightly. The people in the line all cowered back, trying in vain to shield themselves. The bullets just spat out and then the sound stopped. There was a deafening silence and then they looked up. Max and Liz were the only ones still standing and before them was a green barrier coming from Max’s hands that spread out to protect all of them. The bullets that were to have killed them now lay in a straight line as the shield vanished. Each of the gunmen looked at each other and every single person in that room stared at Max.
“No way.” One person in that line said with utter disbelief that echoed the emotions of everyone present.
In that moment, Max was freaking out about what the future would hold for him but he stood proud and gave feigned confidence in front of the people with the guns. Michael, Tess, Isabel, Lonnie, Ava, Maria, Kyle and Alex were similarly concerned, Liz stood next to her boyfriend as though nothing unusual happened but it most certainly had.
Outside…
Only if they had been blind would the people watching on the FBI surveillance not have seen what had just happened. Their system had hacked into the security system and saw every last detail. However, more than that, the press quickly caught wind of a massive hostage event and naturally arrived. When they did, one cameraman got a clear view into the FBI truck and what happened was now global.
“What the hell was that?” Sloan asked
“Oh hell.” Valenti said at the same time
“You know what that was?” Sloan asked
“Yeah…yeah I do.” Valenti said, staring into the man’s eyes while his hand was on his gun.
Sloan didn’t miss it and looked at Valenti, “Sheriff?”
“Last time one of you Feds came here he kidnapped, ran medical experiments and tortured him…that is not happening again.” Jim said
“Sheriff…I don’t know what…”
“I promised Max I’d always protect him.” Jim said, “You try anything and I’ll be fulfilling that promise right now.”
Inside….
Everyone was in stunned silence, no one could do anything but stare at Max but each of the gunmen raised their guns and shot again. Max quickly reacted, his shield formed and once more the bullets simply hit it and fell to the ground.
“For the record, you’d be long out of bullets before I can stop doing this.” Max said
“Well then lets see what you can do with this?” one said as he pulled out a large knife from its sheath and started moving closer.
Max then pushed his hands forward, the shield collapsed but two of the gunmen were sent flying back against the back wall. He held them there before letting them fall to the floor but one more operative who had been securing the back exit had seen everything. He was behind Max and had his gun out ready to fire.
“HEY!” Michael called out as he stood up and shot his hand out. There was a bright flash of light from his palm. The gun he held instantly started to melt as though it was cast into the sun itself. He himself didn’t even burn, there wasn’t even a singe to his hands but the mass of molten metal fell to the floor and then instantly cooled. And now all eyes were on Michael. Amy looked to her daughter who looked back but she simply mouthed the word ‘later’ to her and she nodded. She now knew that Maria already knew and that it wasn’t a secret, the details could come later.
“I said no.” Max said up to him
“Like I’d let you have all the fun.” Michael said
“I expose me, it’s just me.” Max said
“Well the cat’s out of the bag.” Michael said
The gunmen were freaked to say the least, they were cold, professional but they had never seen anything like this. It took its toll on them. Now the leader of them looked back to his employer and then lifted his gun just for one shot at Michael. In a second Tess looked at him and suddenly he froze.
“Big mistake.” Tess said as she stepped forward and then looked at Max, “All for one.” Tess had him believing he was encased up to his neck in a block of ice. He felt the ice, the unendurable cold of it and he couldn’t move an inch. People everywhere were wondering what the hell was going on, how much they didn’t know dawned on them and their minds were racing at what possible explanations there were.
“Tess.” Max said
“Sorry.” She said and released her hold on him and he fell to the floor, shivering.
Then they heard laughing…
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Immediately Following
After Chloe entered, the three naked and sweat drenched teenagers had thrown on some robes while Clark pulled his boxers back on. After that all four of them stood before the girl’s television and watched everything that was happening.
“Oh man. Did they really just do that?” Clark asked, all four were staring at the television. Clark would have run off in a heartbeat if the girls hadn’t been there to stop him. The last thing they wanted was for Clark’s exposure, they knew what had happened to Max the last time and that fear was on all four of them.
“To protect Liz and the other’s, they’d burn half this planet to the ground.” Lana said
“And I’d burn the other half.” Clark said, “I should be there.”
“They can take care of themselves and going public is the last thing Max would want.” Lois said
“I know, I know.”
“Clark, look at it this way. If they know about them publicly then they can’t do anything much but if they do…you’ll be free to get them out.” Chloe said
“Right. Just keep reminding me of that.” Clark said
“What about Nirvana?” Lana asked
“It’s still on course. The press is having a field day, because it’s heading to Roswell and this is happening…” Chloe trailed off
“They’re putting two and two together and coming up with whatever they want.” Lana said
“Oh god.” Lois said
“What?”
“I just realised, Clark, Lex met Max, Liz and Tess in the cave in Smallville.” Lois said
“He’s going to know.” Lana said
“Maybe not.” Chloe said, “Look, no one out of our group knows what’s really going on out there. Lex will be working on supposition and guesswork. Whatever they say to the authorities we have to play dumb for a while at least. We know they wont give you up but as for Lex, you discovered the caves you’ve always had a curiosity about them. If we play it like the new friends we met in Roswell were interested in what you discovered…”
“Then we can make it seem like they were using us to get a look down there.” Lana said
“Hey, I’m not comfortable with that.” Clark said
“No, neither am I.” Lana said
“Or me.” Chloe said, “But this is just for Lex and his dad.”
“We do what we need to so that you’re safe.” Lois said
“This sucks.” Clark said, “But you’re right. I should head back to Smallville, if Lex comes to the farm…”
“Right.” Lana said
“And here I was looking forward to long night.” Lois said
Clark smiled and kissed her and then Lana, “I’ll make it up to you both soon.” Then he sped out of the room and ran back to Smallville, all through his journey he was putting his clothes back on so that he didn’t arrive home in his underwear. Quite a trick but then he’d had quite a bit of practice lately.
Outside West Roswell High, 20:15
“Sheriff…please, tell me what is going on. I can’t help otherwise.”
“Help? Right, that’s what Agent Pierce said when he was pretending to be my deputy.” Valenti said, “I wont tell you a thing, what they choose to tell you is entirely up to them and believe me…you don’t want to try and force anything from them.”
“Sheriff, I know the Bureaux has had its dark spots but I refuse to believe what you said about what that agent did.” Sloan said
“Well you better believe it.” Valenti said
Sloan looked over to one of the other nearby agents, “Locate all information on Agent Pierce, I want him in for questioning now.” Sloan said
“You cant.” Valenti said, “He’s dead.”
Sloan looked at him but then they heard the sound of thunder in the distance, only it wasn’t like any thunder they had ever heard. There was a rhythm to it that drew everyone’s attention to the sky. They all saw it, an island in the darkness of the sky descending over Roswell. Stars were being blacked out the closer it got and everything started to shake. The sound of the beat was echoing all over the New Mexico desert, everywhere heard it and everyone could see its source. The island took up so much of the sky it was impossible not to see it as it moved over so that Roswell, the school, was squarely under the middle of the island and it hovered there. Everyone was speechless and their jaws were hanging open on the floor.
“Uh…you know about this one?” Sloan asked
“I knew about it but…holy god.” Jim said
Inside…
Although they didn’t know who it was due to his significantly altered appearance, Zan laughed as he moved closer. He started clapping slowly and everyone was staring at him.
“I didn’t think you’d actually have the balls.” Zan said, “I knew you’d so anything to protect your little group but damn I didn’t think you’d actually have the guts to fuck yourselves publicly.” Then both he and Rath then held up their hands and with a bright glow, their faces returned to normal.
“Zan.” Ava said with genuine surprise and concern but Kyle held her hand
“Rath.” Michael said with hatred. He couldn’t believe that this person was apart of him.
Everyone then did double takes, moving their heads back and fourth between the four young men as though they were watching a tennis match. Although they hadn’t been told anything they were all in information overload. In an instant, one of the people that Rath and Zan hired didn’t know what else to do but make sure that whatever chaos he was trapped in ended quickly. He raised his gun and flipped the safety off while aiming at Zan. He never saw it coming but a searing white light hit him from the side. It sent him flying across the rows of chairs before he landed in another aisle, his flesh charred and smoke rising from him. It had people near Rath cowering in terror but they couldn’t go anywhere. Zan just smiled and laughed.
“Ho, 3 points.” He said
“I was really hoping not to see you two again.” Max said
“Tough.” Zan said
“Why’d you do all this?” Michael asked
“Simple, we hand you over and we get to live. I’m thinking Fiji, of course…what you’ve taken from us, we get back.” Rath said as he looked at Lonnie and Ava, “Maybe even take a little taste of your little blonde bitch there.” He said while looking at Maria
“Oh, the brunette too. I can’t wait to screw her into a coma.” Zan said
“You try and I’ll make you sorry.” Max said
“Oh yes, ALL HAIL THE GREAT KING OF ANTAR.” Zan said loudly, “Ruler of an entire galaxy, our empire. All bow before him and obey his will. Well your not king anymore. Look how small you’ve made us…hidden on this rock among this pathetic race. We are gods compared to them.”
“No, we’re human.” Isabel said
“We are Antarian. It’s bad enough to not be able to go home but to look like these…things…” Rath said
“Oh god you idiots, the asteroid that crashed into Antar and started life there was part of one that crashed into Earth and did the same. We’re the same race, you’re just further down the evolutionary track.” Liz said
“What…really?” Zan asked
“Really.” Max said
“Ah, who cares? You’re still going to die.” Zan said as he held up both his gun and free hand and shot while shooting blasts of energy.
Max raised his hand to form his shield but long before that the bullets suddenly stopped and were frozen in mid air. The blast of energy also stopped, simply holding itself still before it frizzled away. “Uh…that’s new.” Max said
“Not really.” Liz said as she stepped forward, “I just increased the density of the air around the bullets so that it would be like them moving in cement.” Then Liz released them and each one dropped to the floor.
“And energy is my turf now.” Kyle said
Zan and Rath looked at them and took a step back, “Elementals.”
Everything started shaking and the beat of the staffs from Nirvana could be heard. They all knew something was moving above them and rested into a stationary position above them. Max and the others all felt the presence of Nirvana above them, the home of all Elementals from the dawn of time and the nest of the purest form of their powers.
“Oh hello.” Maria said
Outside…
Not a single soul could take their eyes off the island. All of a sudden there were crackles of energy from it, like massive charges of static electricity were being given off between the ground and the base of the island. The illumination it provided allowed people to see things changing on it. Nirvana was starting to reconfigure itself, a hole formed directly above them in the precise perimeter shape of Roswell. All over it was happening for towns beneath it so that nothing ended up like a pancake. That wasn’t the only thing happening though. The energy from Nirvana was also reconfiguring the land beneath it. It was being carved out for the precise depth needed so that the island could once more reconnect with the planet. No one was could understand what was happening, no one had ever seen anything like this before and it was difficult enough to wrap their brains around an island that flew in the sky.
Suddenly four bright lights shot out of the central spire on Nirvana and circled around the island before coming down to the ground. The elements were dancing around each other as they moved across the ground. In their wake there was a ripple and people started appearing. They were the followers of the Fire elementals and with each step they slammed their staffs into the ground. They marched on and on, the lights separated the crowd of people. Everyone watched as the mass walked through the gap and approached the school. They knew the history of their new rulers and weren’t going to let anyone get them into that position again. With everyone stunned, no one was stopping them and when they reached the school each spread out to form a perimeter around the school. They turned to face the crowd and span their staffs around so that they were holding them with both hands horizontally. When the staffs touched end to end, there was a resounding thud.
The lights continued on into the school when all of a sudden Liz’s uncle James appeared before the Nirvanans. “Sheriff Valenti.” He said
“James?”
“The situation is about to be contained. Please, ask your associates to leave.” James said
“Tried that.” Jim said
“We’re not going anywhere.” Sloan said
“Then know this…try anything and the full force or Nirvana will be against you. I assume you will let your leaders know.” James said
Sloan nodded and then James turned away. As he reached the line of people he vanished. For a brief moment he returned to the temple, picked up a couple of people and headed down to the school
Inside…
The elements moved into the room and they span around the ceiling of the auditorium. Max, Liz, Tess, Michael, Maria, Lonnie, Kyle, Ava, Isabel and Alex each moved from where they were and stood before the stage. The elements moved and hovered above them. They were glowing with the light from the elements.
“Ah screw it.” Zan said. He and Rath raised their hands and started attacking with wave after wave of energy to the group. Not one blast penetrated the light of the elements but there was a ripple, suddenly a little pink ball came bouncing out and landed before the group.
“Zeezu ta da.” He said with his arms sticking up and a big smile. Everyone just blinked as Zeezu looked at Zan and Rath before turning back to his friends. He well remembered his nutcase brothers from his home reality and instantly his face became grim.
“What the hell is that?” Rath asked
“That is Zeezu.” Maria said
“Zeezu debu da sweet.” Zan didn’t say anything, he just raised his gun and started shooting at the cute little pink ball. Zeezu opened his mouth and swallowed each bullet. His elastic body allowed the impact to be seen as the bullets stretched out his back. Then he closed his mouth, turned to his side and then hacked up a solid mass of metal like a furball. “Zeezu blah.” He said with disgust
“Yeah, I don’t think he likes that.” Maria said
“Would you?” Lonnie asked
Just then Liz threw her hand out and the two psycho twins of people she cared about were lifted into the air. “What do you think…another Nacedo?” she asked Tess
“Nah, that’s too kind.” Tess said
Then there was another ripple and James appeared with Larek. The two aliens instantly recognised Larek. “Look at you two. You certainly look like you came from a sewer.”
“Larek…how?” Zan asked
“Earth and Antar are connected, bonded. Your desires are…well they are excessive to say the least. Fortunately, Lonnie and Ava appeared to have been able to resist and save themselves. You two are obviously too dangerous to be left here and no doubt would continue to cause problems…and who knows where you’d stop.” Larek said, “You will return with me to Antar. Maybe there we can correct your flaws. Liz, if you’d be so kind.”
Liz nodded and dropped the two aliens to the floor. Larek waved his hand and the two of them disappeared before everyone’s eyes. He bowed to Max and then vanished himself.
“Looks like you wont have to worry about them again.” Max said to Lonnie and Ava
“Thank god…or at least Larek.” Lonnie said
With them gone, everyone returned their eyes to Max and everyone else. Suddenly they felt under a microscope before Max suddenly walked over to one of the downed mercenaries. The others were simply wounded but Rath had quite effectively killed one. Max knelt by his side and rested his hands on the body.
“Max, you can’t…he’ll get…” Michael started
“I’ve learned to control it more. I know how much to give him and make sure he doesn’t.” Max said as he started to heal, “No one dies because of us.”
Everyone nearby watched as the charred skin started to heal and then as he started to breath once more. He was badly damaged and Max gave what he could, so much so that his whole body started to glow. With a bright flash, the gunman’s eyes opened and Max fell back exhausted. Max clumsily stood back up with Michael’s assistance and moved back to the stage. James then appeared, “Hi Liz. Look like you all had some fun.”
“Uncle James, what’s going on out there?” Liz asked
“Nirvana…it’s rejoining the planet.” James said, “But…these people…” He waved his hand and they the gunmen vanished only to reappear outside where they were taken into custody.
Max looked up and saw everyone in the crowd, “You’ll all want to leave right now. I know I would.” He said
No one hesitated; they all got up and walked briskly from their ordeal where they gathered outside with one hell of a story to tell. The followers of Fire that barred the door allowed them to leave without incident but made sure that no one was getting inside with the exception of Kyle’s father who went inside before the FBI agents could do anything. Inside, the group looked to their family members who now had a lot of questions that certainly needed to be answered.
“Hell of a night.” Alex said
“Yeah, hell of a night.” Kyle said
“I guess we need to have a little talk.” Max said to his father and to all the other parents.
“I would say that’s an understatement.” Amy said as Zeezu bounced about on the stage.
To Be Continued…
Oval Office, Whitehouse, Washington D.C., Same Time
President Marshall Higgins was called from the residence and walked into the office. He went straight for the desk and looked around at the people in the room. 2 Generals, FBI and CIA directors as well as a few lower level people.
“Okay, you all look like you need more sleep than I do. What’s going on?” Higgins asked
“There are a couple of situations, first there is a hostage situation. Several armed men have taken a significant amount of people, we’re taking students, parents and teachers. In total, well over a thousand hostages.”
“Are we talking…”
“So far we haven’t seen any terrorist activity. No political demands, no statements…so far we have no idea.”
“And the second?” Higgins asked
“There is an incoming cloud. The Canadians were the first to pick it up.”
“A cloud? 1000+ hostages…big fluffy cloud, you guys need to work on your priorities on what I need to learn about.”
“Sir, the particular cloud is massive moving on a direct course to Washington and moving against the wind.”
“Come again?”
“It’s heading against the wind and will be over us in less than 1 minute. Analysis is showing that it’s dense…incredibly dense. It’s almost like a solid mass.”
“What’s the plan?”
“On your order, 2 jets will do a flyby. They have been modified with weather monitoring equipment, they’ll fly into the cloud at its upper most point and see what’s there. They’re up there right now.”
“Go.” Higgins said
The general moved to the phone and pressed one of the buttons on it, “This is Lang…go.”
“This is Skywatch, we’ve moved around the cloud along its horizontal axis but nothing. Moving in to breach the cloud now…cloud cover is thick, visibility is zero…wait…its thinning…HOLY GOD.” Came a voice over the speaker
“Skywatch, what do you see?”
“It’s impossible.”
“Skywatch…what is it?”
“Sir, we have breached the cloud cover. There is a land mass…an island just flying in the sky. I see a single mountain…looks to be a former volcano. Lakes…there’s a river network…my god, there’s a city…there are people down there. I see kids, adults…most look to be between late 20’s and 30’s. Course is consistent…speed, it’s picking up. It’s moving faster.”
Central Chamber, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana…
Liz’s uncle stood in the throne room of the temple with the 4 most senior priests of the four elements. They had all been going over the information and each were worried about it.
“This is really happening. We’re going down.” James said
“Yes. And we’re being pulled.” The priest of water said
“Where?” Air asked
“The island is powered by the elements and the elements are a part of the elementals…I think they’re going to where they are.” Earth said
“Roswell?” James asked, “I know it’s in the middle of the desert but the size of the Nirvana…there are other towns nearby. They’ll be flattened.”
Just then the thunderous sound roared over the island. James knew the sound of jet engines but no one on the island had heard them before.
“What was that?” Fire asked
“Jets. Military aircraft.” James said and nodded with acceptance of the situation, “I guess it’s time we begin. Let the world know we’re coming.” He said to the priest of Fire
The priest left and in minutes all those who followed Fire walked out of their homes. Each carried one of the staffs that accompanied one of those who walked with that particular element. Each walked to the very edge of the island that faced the way it was travelling. Then with a single resounding thud, each slammed the base of the staffs into the rock lining. They did it again and again, building up a rhythm that was carried out for miles in all directions. The beat that was being generated was almost primal, ritualistic and audible for everyone to hear.
White House, Washington, D.C., Immediately Following
Everything started to shake as a shadow covered the city. Everyone in the Oval heard the beat of the staffs and headed out into the Rose Garden to see Nirvana break the cover of it’s cloud shield. They all stared dumbly as they saw the massive island move over the city and continue onwards. They had all expected it to come to a stop over Washington, after all it was the seat of power for the nation so why wouldn’t it.
“Where is it going?”
“At this track…” a general said as he looked over a map, “It’s heading to New Mexico.”
“Where that hostage situation is? Doubtful that’s a coincidence.” Higgins said
“We’ve got an FBI team out there now but…”
“Increase it…now. It’s going on out there right now?” Higgins asked
The FBI director checked and looked at the president, “Sir…they’re about to execute 10 people, mostly students from the school.”
Lana/Lois/Chloe’s Dorm Room, Metropolis University…
Clark was visiting his girlfriends, now he was sitting between them on Lana’s bed and all three were in their underwear. Their hands were all over each other as Clark kissed them longingly one after the other. Each time they looked at each other they expressed their emotions without even uttering a single word. They never needed to say anything. Thankfully Chloe was out, down at the University newspaper getting a job and leaving them alone to enjoy themselves. Slowly Clark brushed the side of Lana’s face with the back of his fingers and she took hold of it to kiss his palm. Lois’s hands were gliding over thighs, brushing over his cock under his boxers. Then she looked at Lana and without any hesitation the pair came together and kissed, their tongues wrapping together. Clark smiled as he watched the pair as their hands roamed over each other’s faces and upper bodies. His hands moved over their backs and down to their butts where he caressed the skin left bare from their panties.
Then the girls broke their kiss and returned their attention to Clark. Together both reach around to their backs and unclasped their bras. They took them off and Clark gently started run his hands over the pliant mounds, he felt their hard nipples sear into the skin of his hands. Clark kissed them again, Lana and Lois pressed themselves against Clark before sliding their chests down over his. With each carrying a wicked smile they took hold of his boxers. He lifted his hips and the young women pulled them off of him and down his legs. Clark watched them; each moved closer to his dick and took hold of in their hands. It was one hand apiece and together they slowly stroked Clark to a powerful erection. Lana couldn’t resist and the second Clark felt her lips encompass the head of his cock he tilted his head back, closed his eyes and gave a deep sigh. It made Lana smile as her tongue circled around. She sucked on him so slowly that it made his toes curl, Lois watched intently with her fingers slowly stroking him. She couldn’t take her eyes off of the tight seal of Lana’s lips.
Lois removed her hand and bit her lower lip in anticipation before she moved in. Lana worked on the head and Lois worked the shaft, both were beginning to drive Clark into madness. Their warm lips moved over Clark’s length, nibbling on him and bathing him with their tongues. Slowly Lana’s head bobbed up and down with fluid movements, Lois’s tongue wrapped around his length like a snake before she moved her hand up and started fondling his balls.
With the perfect movements, they had Clark grasping tightly onto the sheets of the bed. “Ughnnmmmm…god…uhghnnnnnnnn…” he moaned
They kept going, making him groan and groan for as long as possible. Hearing what they were doing to him, it aroused them and urged them on but they didn’t want him to cum just yet. They knew when he was close, they could feel it in their blood and all of a sudden when Clark thought he was going to explode they backed off completely. They moved up to their knees and Clark looked up at them with a painfully engorged cock that was just itching to cum.
“What?” Lana asked innocently
“You think we’d let you cum just now?” Lois asked
“Well…” Clark said, “Yeah.”
“Why do that when it that belongs somewhere more useful.” Lana said as she brushed her hand over his dick
Clark smiled as he two moved up onto his knees. Lois guided Lana down onto her back and she took of Lana’s panties before she took off her own. Clark moved up behind her, wrapped his arms around Lois and caressed her body. Lois felt his dick standing proud pressed against the flesh of her ass. He reached up to her head and turned her so that he could kiss her hard before he pushed her down. Lois was on all fours, Lana spread her legs giving Lois access while her hands moved over her own body. Lana let out a long exhale when she watched Lois lower her head between her thighs and start to eat her pussy. Clark looked into Lana’s eyes as her body started to writhe slowly on the bed. Clark ran his hands over Lois’s back and sides before moving them down to hold onto her hips. He held her still as he pushed forward, his dick entered her pussy just a touch but it was electric to both of them. Lois pushed her hips back and engulfed him inside her body in a split second.
The two of them moaned together as they felt Clark bottom out within her but soon he pulled out and pushed back in. Soon he worked up a rhythm and was pounding into his lover. Lois’s breasts shook back and forth as she continued to meet him thrust for thrust. He brought one hand up from her hip and put it around her shoulder, anchoring her as he began thrusting harder and faster, breath hissing between his teeth. Lois’s nails dug into the sheets as she lapped away at Lana. Dropping his other hand from her hip, he began rubbing at her exposed clit, he moved his fingers around in circles and had Lois’s hips move likewise. Suddenly, she stiffened and then screamed and bucked against him, her body shuddering. He held onto her, watching as she soared through a climax.
“UGHNNnn…yessshhhh…” Lois screamed
Clark just kept thrusting. No way was he stopping and he could feel that Lois was more than eager to continue. She had no idea where her climax had come from, it exploded from deep inside her after just a few touches. However, all Lois could do now was brace herself and make sure Lana had what she was feeling. To that end, Lois leaned down so that her butt was in the air, she didn’t want to prop herself up on her arms, she wanted them hooking around Lana’s soft thighs so that she could hold on to her while she stabbed her tongue in and run it all over Lana’s cunt. Lana’s back arched, her hands massaged her breasts and played with her nipples. She looked down at Lois between her legs and then up into Clark deep eyes. Each time he thrust into Lois her tongue was pushed into Lana. The three lovers moved in time with each other, moaning over and over again each time the tight muscles in the girl’s bodies gripped onto Lois’s tongue and Clark’s dick.
“Ughnnn…god…yesssss…ughnnnn…ughnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“Ohmygod…ohmygod…ohmygoddddd…yesssssssssss…”
“HMmmm…hmmmmmmmmmmmmmughnnnmmmmmm…aghnnnn…”
“Ughnnn…hmmm…aghjnnnnn…aghnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“Yesss…yessss…yesssssss…yessssssssssssssssss!”
“GOD…ughnnnnnnnnGOD…hmmmmmmm…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
Over and over again Clark thrust in, slamming his dick into the body of his girlfriend and his eyes glazed over as his head tilted back. He felt his white hot lava ready to spew from him but the more he saw Lana’s body wracked with bliss the more he felt closer to his climax. Lois had already gone through one but her body was on fire with little chance of it calming. On and on they went until with a violent scream all came together with Clark’s seed spewing into Lois while Lana came over her tongue. Lana propped herself up on her elbows, all three panted and gasped for air. Their skin was red and glistening with sweat. Lois moved up and kissed Lana, their arms wrapped around each other as their legs intertwined before Clark moved down and kissed Lois with equal fever. All of them giggled with delight as their bodies recovered from their passion but it was by no means complete. Clark’s first love lay next to him, her legs open enough for her hand to slowly finger herself.
Clark rolled over onto her, she went with him onto her back and immediately wrapped her legs around him. He caressed every inch of her before he moved up onto his knees, Clark placed his hands on her hips and pulled her into position before she speared her with his dick. She started working her hips, moving his dick inside her as they held onto each other. Lois watched, running her hand over Lana’s breasts and waited until the lovers worked themselves into a perfect primal dance that had them moaning. When they were, Lois moved over Lana, straddling her with her legs on either side of the girl’s head.
With great anticipation Lois lowered her pussy onto Lana’s face and the younger girl eager started to lick at the moist lips and taste what Clark had already put there. Lois rocked her hips back and forth, looking into Clark’s eyes as his throbbing cock entered their girlfriend again and again. She leaned over and kissed him, their arms wrapped around each other before he squeezed a breast. In and out his dick sawed into Lana, her pussy gripped tightly onto him and she squeezed him. He brushed against her g-spot with each entry and the moan she gave into Lois’s cunt was music to their ears. Clark kept moving inside her with deep solid thrusts that had all their bodies moving on the bed. All three grinded against the other, his two lovers went wild as their blood pumped through their veins in overwhelming volumes yet as frenzied as Clark’s movements were he still maintained control. Lois was crying out, the pleasure was so great just as it was when Clark was inside her and Lana was experiencing that now. Lana wrapped her legs around Clark tightly and soon all three were thrashing on the bed.
“Uhghnnn…Clark.” Lana moaned as she briefly left Lois’s pussy and returned to it. She felt so full, her body welcomed Clark each and every time with passion and love and she was never disappointed. Every time there was a light within her that grew and grew with each thrust. All the while she conveyed her own fire by making sure that each scream Lois gave was genuinely expressed due to her actions and by all accounts they were.
Lois was savagely bucking her hips on Lana’s face, it was a case of all three practically bouncing off of the bed and screaming. It may have been student residences but no one was deaf, of course ignoring what was going on was easy given the fact that they were all glued to what they were seeing on the television. Their untamed passion was building and building and before long their rutting reached as high as it could go.
“Ughnnn…UGHNNNN…UGHNNN…YESSSS…”
“OH YESSS…OH YESSSSSS…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS…”
“Aghnnn…aghnnmmmm…AGHNNMMMMMM…AGUHNNNNNNNNN…”
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” they screamed and reached another blinding orgasm.
“You two are going to kill me.” Clark said as he fell onto his back
“Maybe if we had a little Kryptonite…” Lana said
“Well, either way…I love you.” Clark said and kissed Lana and then did the same with Lois, “And I love you.”
Both girls looked at him and each other. “I love you too.” They said in unison
“Hmm…I’m glad we have you to ourselves all night long.” Lois said
“All night.” Clark said, “Now, can you two handle that. I mean I know I can, I have the energy of…well there was a reason why your ancestors regarded mine as gods.”
“Well looky looky at Mr Confidence.” Lana said, “You think he’s bragging?”
“I think so.” Lois said as she eyed his body
“Bragging. Hmm, I’ll show you confidence.” Clark said as he moved in, “After all we have all night.”
Just then the door burst open and Chloe came rushing in.
“Guys, something’s happening in Roswell.”
Auditorium, West Roswell High, 20:10
People were whimpering, holding each other and not wanting to watch what was happening. Then came the repeating sounds of bullets being sprayed and everyone closed their eyes shut tightly. The people in the line all cowered back, trying in vain to shield themselves. The bullets just spat out and then the sound stopped. There was a deafening silence and then they looked up. Max and Liz were the only ones still standing and before them was a green barrier coming from Max’s hands that spread out to protect all of them. The bullets that were to have killed them now lay in a straight line as the shield vanished. Each of the gunmen looked at each other and every single person in that room stared at Max.
“No way.” One person in that line said with utter disbelief that echoed the emotions of everyone present.
In that moment, Max was freaking out about what the future would hold for him but he stood proud and gave feigned confidence in front of the people with the guns. Michael, Tess, Isabel, Lonnie, Ava, Maria, Kyle and Alex were similarly concerned, Liz stood next to her boyfriend as though nothing unusual happened but it most certainly had.
Outside…
Only if they had been blind would the people watching on the FBI surveillance not have seen what had just happened. Their system had hacked into the security system and saw every last detail. However, more than that, the press quickly caught wind of a massive hostage event and naturally arrived. When they did, one cameraman got a clear view into the FBI truck and what happened was now global.
“What the hell was that?” Sloan asked
“Oh hell.” Valenti said at the same time
“You know what that was?” Sloan asked
“Yeah…yeah I do.” Valenti said, staring into the man’s eyes while his hand was on his gun.
Sloan didn’t miss it and looked at Valenti, “Sheriff?”
“Last time one of you Feds came here he kidnapped, ran medical experiments and tortured him…that is not happening again.” Jim said
“Sheriff…I don’t know what…”
“I promised Max I’d always protect him.” Jim said, “You try anything and I’ll be fulfilling that promise right now.”
Inside….
Everyone was in stunned silence, no one could do anything but stare at Max but each of the gunmen raised their guns and shot again. Max quickly reacted, his shield formed and once more the bullets simply hit it and fell to the ground.
“For the record, you’d be long out of bullets before I can stop doing this.” Max said
“Well then lets see what you can do with this?” one said as he pulled out a large knife from its sheath and started moving closer.
Max then pushed his hands forward, the shield collapsed but two of the gunmen were sent flying back against the back wall. He held them there before letting them fall to the floor but one more operative who had been securing the back exit had seen everything. He was behind Max and had his gun out ready to fire.
“HEY!” Michael called out as he stood up and shot his hand out. There was a bright flash of light from his palm. The gun he held instantly started to melt as though it was cast into the sun itself. He himself didn’t even burn, there wasn’t even a singe to his hands but the mass of molten metal fell to the floor and then instantly cooled. And now all eyes were on Michael. Amy looked to her daughter who looked back but she simply mouthed the word ‘later’ to her and she nodded. She now knew that Maria already knew and that it wasn’t a secret, the details could come later.
“I said no.” Max said up to him
“Like I’d let you have all the fun.” Michael said
“I expose me, it’s just me.” Max said
“Well the cat’s out of the bag.” Michael said
The gunmen were freaked to say the least, they were cold, professional but they had never seen anything like this. It took its toll on them. Now the leader of them looked back to his employer and then lifted his gun just for one shot at Michael. In a second Tess looked at him and suddenly he froze.
“Big mistake.” Tess said as she stepped forward and then looked at Max, “All for one.” Tess had him believing he was encased up to his neck in a block of ice. He felt the ice, the unendurable cold of it and he couldn’t move an inch. People everywhere were wondering what the hell was going on, how much they didn’t know dawned on them and their minds were racing at what possible explanations there were.
“Tess.” Max said
“Sorry.” She said and released her hold on him and he fell to the floor, shivering.
Then they heard laughing…
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Immediately Following
After Chloe entered, the three naked and sweat drenched teenagers had thrown on some robes while Clark pulled his boxers back on. After that all four of them stood before the girl’s television and watched everything that was happening.
“Oh man. Did they really just do that?” Clark asked, all four were staring at the television. Clark would have run off in a heartbeat if the girls hadn’t been there to stop him. The last thing they wanted was for Clark’s exposure, they knew what had happened to Max the last time and that fear was on all four of them.
“To protect Liz and the other’s, they’d burn half this planet to the ground.” Lana said
“And I’d burn the other half.” Clark said, “I should be there.”
“They can take care of themselves and going public is the last thing Max would want.” Lois said
“I know, I know.”
“Clark, look at it this way. If they know about them publicly then they can’t do anything much but if they do…you’ll be free to get them out.” Chloe said
“Right. Just keep reminding me of that.” Clark said
“What about Nirvana?” Lana asked
“It’s still on course. The press is having a field day, because it’s heading to Roswell and this is happening…” Chloe trailed off
“They’re putting two and two together and coming up with whatever they want.” Lana said
“Oh god.” Lois said
“What?”
“I just realised, Clark, Lex met Max, Liz and Tess in the cave in Smallville.” Lois said
“He’s going to know.” Lana said
“Maybe not.” Chloe said, “Look, no one out of our group knows what’s really going on out there. Lex will be working on supposition and guesswork. Whatever they say to the authorities we have to play dumb for a while at least. We know they wont give you up but as for Lex, you discovered the caves you’ve always had a curiosity about them. If we play it like the new friends we met in Roswell were interested in what you discovered…”
“Then we can make it seem like they were using us to get a look down there.” Lana said
“Hey, I’m not comfortable with that.” Clark said
“No, neither am I.” Lana said
“Or me.” Chloe said, “But this is just for Lex and his dad.”
“We do what we need to so that you’re safe.” Lois said
“This sucks.” Clark said, “But you’re right. I should head back to Smallville, if Lex comes to the farm…”
“Right.” Lana said
“And here I was looking forward to long night.” Lois said
Clark smiled and kissed her and then Lana, “I’ll make it up to you both soon.” Then he sped out of the room and ran back to Smallville, all through his journey he was putting his clothes back on so that he didn’t arrive home in his underwear. Quite a trick but then he’d had quite a bit of practice lately.
Outside West Roswell High, 20:15
“Sheriff…please, tell me what is going on. I can’t help otherwise.”
“Help? Right, that’s what Agent Pierce said when he was pretending to be my deputy.” Valenti said, “I wont tell you a thing, what they choose to tell you is entirely up to them and believe me…you don’t want to try and force anything from them.”
“Sheriff, I know the Bureaux has had its dark spots but I refuse to believe what you said about what that agent did.” Sloan said
“Well you better believe it.” Valenti said
Sloan looked over to one of the other nearby agents, “Locate all information on Agent Pierce, I want him in for questioning now.” Sloan said
“You cant.” Valenti said, “He’s dead.”
Sloan looked at him but then they heard the sound of thunder in the distance, only it wasn’t like any thunder they had ever heard. There was a rhythm to it that drew everyone’s attention to the sky. They all saw it, an island in the darkness of the sky descending over Roswell. Stars were being blacked out the closer it got and everything started to shake. The sound of the beat was echoing all over the New Mexico desert, everywhere heard it and everyone could see its source. The island took up so much of the sky it was impossible not to see it as it moved over so that Roswell, the school, was squarely under the middle of the island and it hovered there. Everyone was speechless and their jaws were hanging open on the floor.
“Uh…you know about this one?” Sloan asked
“I knew about it but…holy god.” Jim said
Inside…
Although they didn’t know who it was due to his significantly altered appearance, Zan laughed as he moved closer. He started clapping slowly and everyone was staring at him.
“I didn’t think you’d actually have the balls.” Zan said, “I knew you’d so anything to protect your little group but damn I didn’t think you’d actually have the guts to fuck yourselves publicly.” Then both he and Rath then held up their hands and with a bright glow, their faces returned to normal.
“Zan.” Ava said with genuine surprise and concern but Kyle held her hand
“Rath.” Michael said with hatred. He couldn’t believe that this person was apart of him.
Everyone then did double takes, moving their heads back and fourth between the four young men as though they were watching a tennis match. Although they hadn’t been told anything they were all in information overload. In an instant, one of the people that Rath and Zan hired didn’t know what else to do but make sure that whatever chaos he was trapped in ended quickly. He raised his gun and flipped the safety off while aiming at Zan. He never saw it coming but a searing white light hit him from the side. It sent him flying across the rows of chairs before he landed in another aisle, his flesh charred and smoke rising from him. It had people near Rath cowering in terror but they couldn’t go anywhere. Zan just smiled and laughed.
“Ho, 3 points.” He said
“I was really hoping not to see you two again.” Max said
“Tough.” Zan said
“Why’d you do all this?” Michael asked
“Simple, we hand you over and we get to live. I’m thinking Fiji, of course…what you’ve taken from us, we get back.” Rath said as he looked at Lonnie and Ava, “Maybe even take a little taste of your little blonde bitch there.” He said while looking at Maria
“Oh, the brunette too. I can’t wait to screw her into a coma.” Zan said
“You try and I’ll make you sorry.” Max said
“Oh yes, ALL HAIL THE GREAT KING OF ANTAR.” Zan said loudly, “Ruler of an entire galaxy, our empire. All bow before him and obey his will. Well your not king anymore. Look how small you’ve made us…hidden on this rock among this pathetic race. We are gods compared to them.”
“No, we’re human.” Isabel said
“We are Antarian. It’s bad enough to not be able to go home but to look like these…things…” Rath said
“Oh god you idiots, the asteroid that crashed into Antar and started life there was part of one that crashed into Earth and did the same. We’re the same race, you’re just further down the evolutionary track.” Liz said
“What…really?” Zan asked
“Really.” Max said
“Ah, who cares? You’re still going to die.” Zan said as he held up both his gun and free hand and shot while shooting blasts of energy.
Max raised his hand to form his shield but long before that the bullets suddenly stopped and were frozen in mid air. The blast of energy also stopped, simply holding itself still before it frizzled away. “Uh…that’s new.” Max said
“Not really.” Liz said as she stepped forward, “I just increased the density of the air around the bullets so that it would be like them moving in cement.” Then Liz released them and each one dropped to the floor.
“And energy is my turf now.” Kyle said
Zan and Rath looked at them and took a step back, “Elementals.”
Everything started shaking and the beat of the staffs from Nirvana could be heard. They all knew something was moving above them and rested into a stationary position above them. Max and the others all felt the presence of Nirvana above them, the home of all Elementals from the dawn of time and the nest of the purest form of their powers.
“Oh hello.” Maria said
Outside…
Not a single soul could take their eyes off the island. All of a sudden there were crackles of energy from it, like massive charges of static electricity were being given off between the ground and the base of the island. The illumination it provided allowed people to see things changing on it. Nirvana was starting to reconfigure itself, a hole formed directly above them in the precise perimeter shape of Roswell. All over it was happening for towns beneath it so that nothing ended up like a pancake. That wasn’t the only thing happening though. The energy from Nirvana was also reconfiguring the land beneath it. It was being carved out for the precise depth needed so that the island could once more reconnect with the planet. No one was could understand what was happening, no one had ever seen anything like this before and it was difficult enough to wrap their brains around an island that flew in the sky.
Suddenly four bright lights shot out of the central spire on Nirvana and circled around the island before coming down to the ground. The elements were dancing around each other as they moved across the ground. In their wake there was a ripple and people started appearing. They were the followers of the Fire elementals and with each step they slammed their staffs into the ground. They marched on and on, the lights separated the crowd of people. Everyone watched as the mass walked through the gap and approached the school. They knew the history of their new rulers and weren’t going to let anyone get them into that position again. With everyone stunned, no one was stopping them and when they reached the school each spread out to form a perimeter around the school. They turned to face the crowd and span their staffs around so that they were holding them with both hands horizontally. When the staffs touched end to end, there was a resounding thud.
The lights continued on into the school when all of a sudden Liz’s uncle James appeared before the Nirvanans. “Sheriff Valenti.” He said
“James?”
“The situation is about to be contained. Please, ask your associates to leave.” James said
“Tried that.” Jim said
“We’re not going anywhere.” Sloan said
“Then know this…try anything and the full force or Nirvana will be against you. I assume you will let your leaders know.” James said
Sloan nodded and then James turned away. As he reached the line of people he vanished. For a brief moment he returned to the temple, picked up a couple of people and headed down to the school
Inside…
The elements moved into the room and they span around the ceiling of the auditorium. Max, Liz, Tess, Michael, Maria, Lonnie, Kyle, Ava, Isabel and Alex each moved from where they were and stood before the stage. The elements moved and hovered above them. They were glowing with the light from the elements.
“Ah screw it.” Zan said. He and Rath raised their hands and started attacking with wave after wave of energy to the group. Not one blast penetrated the light of the elements but there was a ripple, suddenly a little pink ball came bouncing out and landed before the group.
“Zeezu ta da.” He said with his arms sticking up and a big smile. Everyone just blinked as Zeezu looked at Zan and Rath before turning back to his friends. He well remembered his nutcase brothers from his home reality and instantly his face became grim.
“What the hell is that?” Rath asked
“That is Zeezu.” Maria said
“Zeezu debu da sweet.” Zan didn’t say anything, he just raised his gun and started shooting at the cute little pink ball. Zeezu opened his mouth and swallowed each bullet. His elastic body allowed the impact to be seen as the bullets stretched out his back. Then he closed his mouth, turned to his side and then hacked up a solid mass of metal like a furball. “Zeezu blah.” He said with disgust
“Yeah, I don’t think he likes that.” Maria said
“Would you?” Lonnie asked
Just then Liz threw her hand out and the two psycho twins of people she cared about were lifted into the air. “What do you think…another Nacedo?” she asked Tess
“Nah, that’s too kind.” Tess said
Then there was another ripple and James appeared with Larek. The two aliens instantly recognised Larek. “Look at you two. You certainly look like you came from a sewer.”
“Larek…how?” Zan asked
“Earth and Antar are connected, bonded. Your desires are…well they are excessive to say the least. Fortunately, Lonnie and Ava appeared to have been able to resist and save themselves. You two are obviously too dangerous to be left here and no doubt would continue to cause problems…and who knows where you’d stop.” Larek said, “You will return with me to Antar. Maybe there we can correct your flaws. Liz, if you’d be so kind.”
Liz nodded and dropped the two aliens to the floor. Larek waved his hand and the two of them disappeared before everyone’s eyes. He bowed to Max and then vanished himself.
“Looks like you wont have to worry about them again.” Max said to Lonnie and Ava
“Thank god…or at least Larek.” Lonnie said
With them gone, everyone returned their eyes to Max and everyone else. Suddenly they felt under a microscope before Max suddenly walked over to one of the downed mercenaries. The others were simply wounded but Rath had quite effectively killed one. Max knelt by his side and rested his hands on the body.
“Max, you can’t…he’ll get…” Michael started
“I’ve learned to control it more. I know how much to give him and make sure he doesn’t.” Max said as he started to heal, “No one dies because of us.”
Everyone nearby watched as the charred skin started to heal and then as he started to breath once more. He was badly damaged and Max gave what he could, so much so that his whole body started to glow. With a bright flash, the gunman’s eyes opened and Max fell back exhausted. Max clumsily stood back up with Michael’s assistance and moved back to the stage. James then appeared, “Hi Liz. Look like you all had some fun.”
“Uncle James, what’s going on out there?” Liz asked
“Nirvana…it’s rejoining the planet.” James said, “But…these people…” He waved his hand and they the gunmen vanished only to reappear outside where they were taken into custody.
Max looked up and saw everyone in the crowd, “You’ll all want to leave right now. I know I would.” He said
No one hesitated; they all got up and walked briskly from their ordeal where they gathered outside with one hell of a story to tell. The followers of Fire that barred the door allowed them to leave without incident but made sure that no one was getting inside with the exception of Kyle’s father who went inside before the FBI agents could do anything. Inside, the group looked to their family members who now had a lot of questions that certainly needed to be answered.
“Hell of a night.” Alex said
“Yeah, hell of a night.” Kyle said
“I guess we need to have a little talk.” Max said to his father and to all the other parents.
“I would say that’s an understatement.” Amy said as Zeezu bounced about on the stage.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 15
Auditorium, West Roswell High, 20:35
And Max thought telling his mother was hard, now he was standing before his dad, Amy, Alex’s parents and right outside the door was everyone else. No doubt they had told everyone what they had witnessed, Max had no idea that it had been broadcast over the globe. A single night, and for whatever reason Zan and Rath, the world had been turned upside down for them and god only knows what would happen next. However, right now, a group of very nervous teens stood before the parents that didn’t know. They talked and then said the magic word.
“Alien? You…you’re aliens?” Philip asked
“Pretty much.” Max said
“From the planet Antar.” Isabel said
“Surprise.” Lonnie said with a smile
“Alex…you’re…eh…” his mother asked trying
“Dating Isabel. Who is an Antarian, actually she’s a queen.” Alex said
“Princess.” Isabel corrected
“You’re an active elemental, you’re a queen.” Alex said
“Elementals?” his dad asked
“Ah…yeah, that’s another long story.” Liz said
“What about what that other one, the other you said?” Amy asked Max
“Zan. About me being king, it’s true. Earth and Antar have a similar system but on Antar it’s public and not hidden for safety because of what happened in the past. On Antar we were the rulers. Some of those we shared power with didn’t survive.” Max said
“Survive what?” Philip asked
“Max was the big cheese.” Michael said, “He was our boss but decided to make a few political changes that would take power from the Council of Nobles.”
“Kivar and his brother were not happy badgers.” Isabel said
“And they killed us all.” Tess said, “And I was his devoted cousin.”
“Not.” Ava said with a smile
“Well he thought I was.” Tess said, “How was they supposed to know we were in love with his enemy.”
“True.” Ava said
“I think I have a headache.” Philip said
“Is that all, I think I’m borderline migraine.” Alex’s father said
“Yeah.” Philip said and then looked to his wife, “You’ve been very quiet.”
“Yes, I have.” Diane said
“You knew?” Amy asked
“I found out about a week ago. It’s kind of hard to keep it quiet when you see an alien try to kill your son’s girlfriend. Then for Tess to show up and both girls make him disappear before being taken up to Nirvana.” Diane said
“Nirvana?” Amy asked
“Well if that tremor before was what we think it is then it’s the island that’s flying over the town.” Max said
“Island? Flying? And there’s the migraine.” Philip said
“Welcome to our world.” Maria said
“How long have you known that Michael was an alien?” Amy asked
“Over a year now.” Maria said, “And before you say anything, I don’t have a problem with it even the slightest.” Then Isabel looked at her, remembering a dream she once walked in, “Not anymore.”
Isabel smiled and looked to her Dupe, “She had a slight issue.”
“Oh really. Well I’ll have to do something about that.” Lonnie said as she then looked to her girlfriend, “Wont I.”
“Oh come on, I found out and freaked a little.” Maria said
“You had a dream of Michael with green skin, antenna and wearing a tux.” Isabel said
“Really?” Michael asked
“Okay, I am so not getting blamed for something I had no control over. I had just found out and all I knew was that you guys had powers.” Maria said
Lonnie moved closer to her girlfriend and whispered, “Well then you’ll just have to make it up to us wont you. Again and again until we scream.” She whispered seductively in Maria’s ear
“Yes.” Maria said, feeling her body becoming aroused.
Amy looked at the two and her eyebrow raised up. She could guess what was being said and saw the desire in her daughter’s eyes. “Okay, I think we’re all on information overload and I don’t know how long those doors can remain closed.”
“I’m just wondering why the Fed haven’t burst in yet.” Michael said
“That might have something to do with the army of people from Nirvana who are keeping a perimeter around the school.” Valenti said
“Cool.” Kyle said
“If we open those doors…” Tess said
“What would we say to them?” Liz said
“Everything, but we keep Clark and Smallville out of this. If those cave paintings are right then I’m not going to risk him.” Max said
“Clark?” Amy asked
“Uh…”
“Another long story.” Amy finished
“Yes.” Liz said and then looked to Max, “You sure?”
“There isn’t much choice. They already know a lot, if we don’t tell them the rest it could get worse. We have to trust them.” Max said
“Wow.” Michael said, “You’re braver than I am.”
“Trusting people out there is certainly not on my list of things to do.” Tess said
“It’s not like there isn’t a safe place for us to go. For all we know, this could help set things up for Clark. If there’s contact with aliens before he makes his move then it might help people easily adjust and accept him.” Max said, “If push comes to shove then we can go to Nirvana.”
“On the plus side, business at the Crash will go throw the roof.” Liz said, “Getting aliens to take you order, that’s gotta bring people in.”
“Can I still spit in Pam Troy’s burger?” Lonnie asked. Everyone looked at her, “Kidding, god you guys are so easy.” She said with a smile
“Okay…let’s do this.” Max said as on hand took hold of Liz’s and his other hand was held by Tess’s. Together the group headed to the doors ready to face the world.
Outside…
With a deep breath, Max opened the doors and everyone stepped out to a barrage of camera flashes. Zeezu kept hidden behind Michael’s leg, only looking out just a little to see the crowd. From television camera positions, lights were shown upon them and everywhere they looked there were people screaming questions at them.
“How far is your planet?”
“What is the island above us?”
“Why are you here?”
“Are the abduction stories true?”
“Are you going to return Elvis?”
“How did you get here?”
“How long have you been here?”
They all looked around that the crowd and then up at the island, “That is going to take some explaining.” Max said before he stepping up to the edge of the stairs to the ground. The followers of Fire continued to maintain their barricade in order to protect their rulers. “My name is Max Evans, I’ve been a resident of Roswell all my life…but before that I was known as Zan of the planet Antar. In the summer of 1947 an alien ship crash landed near here, it carried myself, my sisters Isabel and Lonnie, Tess and her sister Ava, my friend Michael and our troubled brothers Zan and Rath. On Antar, I led our people and was attempting to bring about new initiatives in our race that would turn political power to civilian chosen leaders.
One among the nobility didn’t like this and led a coup d'état, killing us. From a few of us, our DNA was able to be saved and recreated to be hidden on Earth until it was time to return. Between the crash and the mid 80’s we were in gestation pods. We have lived among you since then, we’ve never wanted to hurt or harm anyone. We just want to live.
As for the island…it is called Nirvana, in one way or another it is the basis of the myths of places like Atlantis, Avalon and Shangri-La. Life on Earth and Antar comes from the same place and like Antar; Earth has a link to a more spiritual power. There are four elements, earth, fire, air and water. That is what those lights were that you saw earlier; they are highly focused energies of the elements. However there is also an aspect of life. There are families that have existed from the earliest humans that embody those elements, people that carry the power within them. That is what we are. Nirvana is the home of the Elementals and apparently it’s now reconnecting with Earth. The mass that it is made from came from the area that is now Lake Huron up north. Nirvana has remained isolated but not it is coming back.
Ladies and gentlemen, we know you have many questions and we know that many of you may fear what we are…what we represent. We are not your enemy, in fact my people have considered yours to be younger cousins. We evolved from an asteroid that fragmented, a piece landed on Antar, a piece landed on Earth and both carried the initial genetic material that spawned our races. We have watched as your peoples grew and developed for a long time but never directly interfered. There is a lot to go over, too much for one night and I suspect that there are officials that would want to speak with us soon. But, I will not allow anything to happen to my family. I’ll do anything I can to protect each of us here.”
With that Max started down the stairs and the camera bulbs continued to flash over and over. Their security from Nirvana moved with them all, surrounding them to make sure that nothing happened to them as they headed off through the crowd. Everyone just watched and looked at the people many of them had seen walking in the streets day after day for many years. Their destination was simple, they couldn’t risk isolating themselves on Nirvana, that could increase many peoples suspicions and concerns. Staying at the Crashdown would allow them to all stay together while giving everyone a chance…just one chance. None of them were going to risk being stuck in a white room or having an angry mob after them. If that was the course things were going to take then they would leave immediately. Besides, Liz didn’t want to abandon her home just now.
Oval Office, White House, Same Time
President Higgins sat alone in the office, his chin resting on his fist as he stared at the television. He watched as the young man came out and introduced himself and flatly told the world what was going on. It was just then that his advisors came in, they too had been watching in their offices but came in when their boss called.
“You see, this is why I hate the press. They can get all the good stuff before we do.” Higgins said
“We could always lock them up and throw away the key.” Rosen, his Chief of Staff said
Higgins chuckled, “Ah, if only. What do we know about what this Max Evans said?”
“Well we’ve already got people screaming outside the gates now that the Roswell Incident has just been confirmed.” A general said
“Yeah, whose bright idea was it to cover that up?” Higgins said, “Ah, don’t answer that. I don’t think I want to know.”
“So far other than the confirmation of 47, we have a reference to Max Evans in files belonging to the FBI Special Unit.”
“Oh no. What did they do?” Higgins asked
“Kidnapped him, ran medical experimentations and tests…and torture.”
“I knew I should have shut him down when you guys told me about this.” Higgins said, “What happened to Pierce anyway?”
“Don’t know. He just disappeared after the Committee shut his project down.”
“Okay, I want those…people here.” Higgins said
“You want them detained?” Rosen asked
“No.” Higgins said quickly, “So far they haven’t done anything hostile, in fact he even saved the life of one of the ones trying to kill him. If we try to force them, I don’t think they’d go willingly and I don’t want to see what would happen if we try. Make it an invitation. And I want a Special Ops team on that island, I want details of everything.”
“Yes Mr President.” Rosen said, he saw the look on the president’s face and paused before he left, “Sir, is there something else?”
“I’m just getting ready for the onslaught of the billion and one phone calls from everyone else on this planet. Why’d this have to happen on my watch? Aliens on Earth, aghh.”
“Put it this way, you’re the president that gets to make first contact with aliens. Your approval ratings could go through the roof.” Rosen said
“From your lips to gods ears.” Higgins said
“Besides, it’s not like you’re the one that covered it up or let Agent Pierce and his predecessors run loose.” Rosen
“No, I’m just the latest in a long line.” Higgins said, “You know what, screw it. If they are peaceful then great, big party and everyone will be happy.”
“And if they’re not peaceful?”
“An alien species that has the technology to travel between the stars. That requires a lot of energy, what if they put that power into weapons? Add to that their obvious increased evolution that allows for their powers…is there anyway that we wouldn’t be screwed if they’re hostile.” Higgins said
“No.” Rosen said
“Then I’m hoping for very, very peaceful.” Higgins said, “Anyway, go, extend our little invitation.”
“Right.” Rosen said and then left leaving the president alone with the news and waiting for the calls to start coming in.
Living Room, Kent Farm, Smallville, 20:40
Clark sped through the town and came home. His parents were sitting watching the news when he closed the door. “Clark, is everything okay?” Martha asked
“I don’t know. I haven’t heard anything from them.” Clark said
“Had anything else happened?” Clark asked
“Max just outed himself and the others on national television.” Jonathon asked
“What?” Clark asked as his cell phone rang. He answered it, “Hello.”
“It’s me. Don’t do anything.” Max said before he immediately hung up.
“That was Max. He said not to do anything.” Clark said
“Good advice.” Jonathon said
“I know, I know but I feel like I should be there with them. But then the girls would be pissed.” Clark said
“Us too.” Martha said
“Clark you know you can’t go.” Jonathon asked
“I do, but if something happens to them…” Clark said
“Max and the others can take care of themselves. And they have that ability to transport, they have Nirvana to go to and if the army or whoever does try to do something then there will be a lot of people out there upset with them.”
“And a lot of people cheering the military on. How many people out there think they’ve been the subject of abductions and testing by aliens.” Clark said
“Right.” Martha said
“I guess we have to hope people listen to the better angels of their nature.” Jonathon said
“Not everyone’s like you guys.” Clark said
“Maybe not. So, how’s Lana?” Martha asked
“Both she and Lois are great.” Clark smiled, “Chloe too. I think they’re going to love it at Met U.”
“I’m glad. What about you?” Martha asked
“Kansas State is good. Besides, at my speed I get to visit the girls whenever I want.” Clark said
“Or whenever Lana calls?” Jonathon asked with a smile
“Yes.” Clark said, “I admit it, I’m at my girlfriend’s beckon call. Besides, it’s not like either of us like being separated for long.” Clark said, although he was mean not only himself and Lana but Lois as well.
“Just remember, this is your first year. You both have lots of work to do and I don’t want either of you taking that lightly.” Jonathon said
“We wont.” Clark said, “But right now I think I’ll grab a shower before the rest of the world turns upside down.” He left and headed upstairs.
His parents looked at each other, “You know, I’ve got the strangest feeling.”
“Clark getting married before the end of this school year?” Martha asked
“You too huh?” Jonathon asked with a smile
“I suppose it could be worse.” Martha said, “But I am worried about all the things Clark is supposed to do, it might take him away from her, us…everything.”
“I know but what else can we do but be there for him?” Jonathon said
Living Room, Parker Residence, Roswell, 21:00
Everyone was sitting around the living room, Liz and Max had supplied everyone with cups of tea or coffee. They had spent their time since arriving discussing everything. They were talking away over what the group had learned of their alien history and that of Nirvana. The island was still carving out the New Mexico desert, digging deep to create a space for itself and already it had gone down 300feet with another 450 to go before enough was out for it to land. Amy stood at the window and looked out at the beams of light that dug out the planet.
“Well, this is certainly different. But no more so than my daughter dating a couple of aliens.” Amy said
“A couple of aliens?” Philip asked with a hint of curiosity.
“Oh yeah. We’ve not told you that part.” Isabel said
“What part?” Alex’s mother asked
“You see…um…hmmmm. Okay. We all have connections with each other that are more intimate than most. Between the elemental energy…it’s very…it bind us, draws us to each other.” Max said as he looked at everyone, “I’m not just seeing Liz, we’re with Tess as well.”
“Surprise.” Liz said with a smile
“And we should probably mention…on Antar Ava was married to Zan. That bond still exists between Max and myself.” Tess said
“Maria is with Michael and Lonnie.” Amy said
“I am seeing Ava, and Chloe. That girl from Smallville you met.” Kyle said
“Alex and I are also together, with Laurie.” Isabel said
“You…you’ve been with another girl?” Diane asked her daughter with surprise
“Yes.” Isabel said with a smile as she held Laurie’s hand
“And Alex, you’re…” His mother asked
“Seeing both of them. And that’s not changing.” Alex said
“You know, as odd as it is it isn’t as big a thing as I would have thought.” Amy said
“I know what you mean.” Philip said
“Actually that’s our fault.” Tess said
“The storm affected us…is still affecting us. You may have gotten through the…uh…” Max started
“Horniness?” Liz asked
“Right.” Max said, “But it’s still happening in us and if what we’ve heard is correct then everyone that turns 15 is going to spend three days in bed with someone. Well that’s not important, what is important is that when the Novastorm hit us, it carried elements of our psyches out to all of you. We’re okay with this so you’re all okay with it.”
“Which means everyone in New Mexico should be fine with you.” Philip said
“That would be nice.” Liz said thoughtfully
“If we could only make the rest of the planet that way.” Tess said as Liz’s uncle appeared
“Oh hello everyone. How’s things?” James asked
“Did you really just ask that with everything going on?” Liz asked
“What? I’m not allowed to be funny?” James asked, “Anyway, I came to tell you that Nirvana is protected. A layer of dense air has formed like a bubble, no one will be able to penetrate it. If they try it would be like their aircraft is flying through tar, a storm will blow them back before they crash.”
“And the changed Nirvana is making?” Liz asked
“The island is changing its shape, creating holes in itself so that when it lands it can incorporated the towns and cities under it into itself. It’ll land and the fit should be pretty snug.” James said, “But at least no one will get crushed when Nirvana lands.”
“When will that happen?” Max asked
“Our best estimates put it to sundown tomorrow. When that happens, the island will once again be reconnected with the planet.” James said
“What about out there? How’s everyone taking the news?” Michael asked
“I think it’s a little too soon to say but for your own safety I think you should all relocate to the temple. There are sufficient guest rooms for your parents.” James said
“No.” Max said
“No?” Michael asked
“No.” Max said, “The last thing we need to do right now is act like we’ve got something to hide.”
“So we’re still on the trust kick?” Maria asked
“For now. That being said, I want us all to stay close so that we can transport out. That being said, if we are separated I want you all to carry what you need to get out. If we’re all together, Liz, Tess or myself can get us all out but just in case, Isabel, Alex and Laurie carry bottles of water. Kyle, Ava, keep a lighter on you.”
“Don’t need one.” Ava said, “I can set something on fire with my powers to get the same result.”
“Fine.” Max said
“Well we don’t need to carry anything. If it’s from the earth we can use it to get out.” Lonnie said
“Good.” Max said
“I still think you should go up there, but if this is your choice…so be it.” James said, “But, what about the Crashdown?”
“I have a feeling we’ll be opening a little later than usual.” Liz said
...
..
.
Auditorium, West Roswell High, 20:35
And Max thought telling his mother was hard, now he was standing before his dad, Amy, Alex’s parents and right outside the door was everyone else. No doubt they had told everyone what they had witnessed, Max had no idea that it had been broadcast over the globe. A single night, and for whatever reason Zan and Rath, the world had been turned upside down for them and god only knows what would happen next. However, right now, a group of very nervous teens stood before the parents that didn’t know. They talked and then said the magic word.
“Alien? You…you’re aliens?” Philip asked
“Pretty much.” Max said
“From the planet Antar.” Isabel said
“Surprise.” Lonnie said with a smile
“Alex…you’re…eh…” his mother asked trying
“Dating Isabel. Who is an Antarian, actually she’s a queen.” Alex said
“Princess.” Isabel corrected
“You’re an active elemental, you’re a queen.” Alex said
“Elementals?” his dad asked
“Ah…yeah, that’s another long story.” Liz said
“What about what that other one, the other you said?” Amy asked Max
“Zan. About me being king, it’s true. Earth and Antar have a similar system but on Antar it’s public and not hidden for safety because of what happened in the past. On Antar we were the rulers. Some of those we shared power with didn’t survive.” Max said
“Survive what?” Philip asked
“Max was the big cheese.” Michael said, “He was our boss but decided to make a few political changes that would take power from the Council of Nobles.”
“Kivar and his brother were not happy badgers.” Isabel said
“And they killed us all.” Tess said, “And I was his devoted cousin.”
“Not.” Ava said with a smile
“Well he thought I was.” Tess said, “How was they supposed to know we were in love with his enemy.”
“True.” Ava said
“I think I have a headache.” Philip said
“Is that all, I think I’m borderline migraine.” Alex’s father said
“Yeah.” Philip said and then looked to his wife, “You’ve been very quiet.”
“Yes, I have.” Diane said
“You knew?” Amy asked
“I found out about a week ago. It’s kind of hard to keep it quiet when you see an alien try to kill your son’s girlfriend. Then for Tess to show up and both girls make him disappear before being taken up to Nirvana.” Diane said
“Nirvana?” Amy asked
“Well if that tremor before was what we think it is then it’s the island that’s flying over the town.” Max said
“Island? Flying? And there’s the migraine.” Philip said
“Welcome to our world.” Maria said
“How long have you known that Michael was an alien?” Amy asked
“Over a year now.” Maria said, “And before you say anything, I don’t have a problem with it even the slightest.” Then Isabel looked at her, remembering a dream she once walked in, “Not anymore.”
Isabel smiled and looked to her Dupe, “She had a slight issue.”
“Oh really. Well I’ll have to do something about that.” Lonnie said as she then looked to her girlfriend, “Wont I.”
“Oh come on, I found out and freaked a little.” Maria said
“You had a dream of Michael with green skin, antenna and wearing a tux.” Isabel said
“Really?” Michael asked
“Okay, I am so not getting blamed for something I had no control over. I had just found out and all I knew was that you guys had powers.” Maria said
Lonnie moved closer to her girlfriend and whispered, “Well then you’ll just have to make it up to us wont you. Again and again until we scream.” She whispered seductively in Maria’s ear
“Yes.” Maria said, feeling her body becoming aroused.
Amy looked at the two and her eyebrow raised up. She could guess what was being said and saw the desire in her daughter’s eyes. “Okay, I think we’re all on information overload and I don’t know how long those doors can remain closed.”
“I’m just wondering why the Fed haven’t burst in yet.” Michael said
“That might have something to do with the army of people from Nirvana who are keeping a perimeter around the school.” Valenti said
“Cool.” Kyle said
“If we open those doors…” Tess said
“What would we say to them?” Liz said
“Everything, but we keep Clark and Smallville out of this. If those cave paintings are right then I’m not going to risk him.” Max said
“Clark?” Amy asked
“Uh…”
“Another long story.” Amy finished
“Yes.” Liz said and then looked to Max, “You sure?”
“There isn’t much choice. They already know a lot, if we don’t tell them the rest it could get worse. We have to trust them.” Max said
“Wow.” Michael said, “You’re braver than I am.”
“Trusting people out there is certainly not on my list of things to do.” Tess said
“It’s not like there isn’t a safe place for us to go. For all we know, this could help set things up for Clark. If there’s contact with aliens before he makes his move then it might help people easily adjust and accept him.” Max said, “If push comes to shove then we can go to Nirvana.”
“On the plus side, business at the Crash will go throw the roof.” Liz said, “Getting aliens to take you order, that’s gotta bring people in.”
“Can I still spit in Pam Troy’s burger?” Lonnie asked. Everyone looked at her, “Kidding, god you guys are so easy.” She said with a smile
“Okay…let’s do this.” Max said as on hand took hold of Liz’s and his other hand was held by Tess’s. Together the group headed to the doors ready to face the world.
Outside…
With a deep breath, Max opened the doors and everyone stepped out to a barrage of camera flashes. Zeezu kept hidden behind Michael’s leg, only looking out just a little to see the crowd. From television camera positions, lights were shown upon them and everywhere they looked there were people screaming questions at them.
“How far is your planet?”
“What is the island above us?”
“Why are you here?”
“Are the abduction stories true?”
“Are you going to return Elvis?”
“How did you get here?”
“How long have you been here?”
They all looked around that the crowd and then up at the island, “That is going to take some explaining.” Max said before he stepping up to the edge of the stairs to the ground. The followers of Fire continued to maintain their barricade in order to protect their rulers. “My name is Max Evans, I’ve been a resident of Roswell all my life…but before that I was known as Zan of the planet Antar. In the summer of 1947 an alien ship crash landed near here, it carried myself, my sisters Isabel and Lonnie, Tess and her sister Ava, my friend Michael and our troubled brothers Zan and Rath. On Antar, I led our people and was attempting to bring about new initiatives in our race that would turn political power to civilian chosen leaders.
One among the nobility didn’t like this and led a coup d'état, killing us. From a few of us, our DNA was able to be saved and recreated to be hidden on Earth until it was time to return. Between the crash and the mid 80’s we were in gestation pods. We have lived among you since then, we’ve never wanted to hurt or harm anyone. We just want to live.
As for the island…it is called Nirvana, in one way or another it is the basis of the myths of places like Atlantis, Avalon and Shangri-La. Life on Earth and Antar comes from the same place and like Antar; Earth has a link to a more spiritual power. There are four elements, earth, fire, air and water. That is what those lights were that you saw earlier; they are highly focused energies of the elements. However there is also an aspect of life. There are families that have existed from the earliest humans that embody those elements, people that carry the power within them. That is what we are. Nirvana is the home of the Elementals and apparently it’s now reconnecting with Earth. The mass that it is made from came from the area that is now Lake Huron up north. Nirvana has remained isolated but not it is coming back.
Ladies and gentlemen, we know you have many questions and we know that many of you may fear what we are…what we represent. We are not your enemy, in fact my people have considered yours to be younger cousins. We evolved from an asteroid that fragmented, a piece landed on Antar, a piece landed on Earth and both carried the initial genetic material that spawned our races. We have watched as your peoples grew and developed for a long time but never directly interfered. There is a lot to go over, too much for one night and I suspect that there are officials that would want to speak with us soon. But, I will not allow anything to happen to my family. I’ll do anything I can to protect each of us here.”
With that Max started down the stairs and the camera bulbs continued to flash over and over. Their security from Nirvana moved with them all, surrounding them to make sure that nothing happened to them as they headed off through the crowd. Everyone just watched and looked at the people many of them had seen walking in the streets day after day for many years. Their destination was simple, they couldn’t risk isolating themselves on Nirvana, that could increase many peoples suspicions and concerns. Staying at the Crashdown would allow them to all stay together while giving everyone a chance…just one chance. None of them were going to risk being stuck in a white room or having an angry mob after them. If that was the course things were going to take then they would leave immediately. Besides, Liz didn’t want to abandon her home just now.
Oval Office, White House, Same Time
President Higgins sat alone in the office, his chin resting on his fist as he stared at the television. He watched as the young man came out and introduced himself and flatly told the world what was going on. It was just then that his advisors came in, they too had been watching in their offices but came in when their boss called.
“You see, this is why I hate the press. They can get all the good stuff before we do.” Higgins said
“We could always lock them up and throw away the key.” Rosen, his Chief of Staff said
Higgins chuckled, “Ah, if only. What do we know about what this Max Evans said?”
“Well we’ve already got people screaming outside the gates now that the Roswell Incident has just been confirmed.” A general said
“Yeah, whose bright idea was it to cover that up?” Higgins said, “Ah, don’t answer that. I don’t think I want to know.”
“So far other than the confirmation of 47, we have a reference to Max Evans in files belonging to the FBI Special Unit.”
“Oh no. What did they do?” Higgins asked
“Kidnapped him, ran medical experimentations and tests…and torture.”
“I knew I should have shut him down when you guys told me about this.” Higgins said, “What happened to Pierce anyway?”
“Don’t know. He just disappeared after the Committee shut his project down.”
“Okay, I want those…people here.” Higgins said
“You want them detained?” Rosen asked
“No.” Higgins said quickly, “So far they haven’t done anything hostile, in fact he even saved the life of one of the ones trying to kill him. If we try to force them, I don’t think they’d go willingly and I don’t want to see what would happen if we try. Make it an invitation. And I want a Special Ops team on that island, I want details of everything.”
“Yes Mr President.” Rosen said, he saw the look on the president’s face and paused before he left, “Sir, is there something else?”
“I’m just getting ready for the onslaught of the billion and one phone calls from everyone else on this planet. Why’d this have to happen on my watch? Aliens on Earth, aghh.”
“Put it this way, you’re the president that gets to make first contact with aliens. Your approval ratings could go through the roof.” Rosen said
“From your lips to gods ears.” Higgins said
“Besides, it’s not like you’re the one that covered it up or let Agent Pierce and his predecessors run loose.” Rosen
“No, I’m just the latest in a long line.” Higgins said, “You know what, screw it. If they are peaceful then great, big party and everyone will be happy.”
“And if they’re not peaceful?”
“An alien species that has the technology to travel between the stars. That requires a lot of energy, what if they put that power into weapons? Add to that their obvious increased evolution that allows for their powers…is there anyway that we wouldn’t be screwed if they’re hostile.” Higgins said
“No.” Rosen said
“Then I’m hoping for very, very peaceful.” Higgins said, “Anyway, go, extend our little invitation.”
“Right.” Rosen said and then left leaving the president alone with the news and waiting for the calls to start coming in.
Living Room, Kent Farm, Smallville, 20:40
Clark sped through the town and came home. His parents were sitting watching the news when he closed the door. “Clark, is everything okay?” Martha asked
“I don’t know. I haven’t heard anything from them.” Clark said
“Had anything else happened?” Clark asked
“Max just outed himself and the others on national television.” Jonathon asked
“What?” Clark asked as his cell phone rang. He answered it, “Hello.”
“It’s me. Don’t do anything.” Max said before he immediately hung up.
“That was Max. He said not to do anything.” Clark said
“Good advice.” Jonathon said
“I know, I know but I feel like I should be there with them. But then the girls would be pissed.” Clark said
“Us too.” Martha said
“Clark you know you can’t go.” Jonathon asked
“I do, but if something happens to them…” Clark said
“Max and the others can take care of themselves. And they have that ability to transport, they have Nirvana to go to and if the army or whoever does try to do something then there will be a lot of people out there upset with them.”
“And a lot of people cheering the military on. How many people out there think they’ve been the subject of abductions and testing by aliens.” Clark said
“Right.” Martha said
“I guess we have to hope people listen to the better angels of their nature.” Jonathon said
“Not everyone’s like you guys.” Clark said
“Maybe not. So, how’s Lana?” Martha asked
“Both she and Lois are great.” Clark smiled, “Chloe too. I think they’re going to love it at Met U.”
“I’m glad. What about you?” Martha asked
“Kansas State is good. Besides, at my speed I get to visit the girls whenever I want.” Clark said
“Or whenever Lana calls?” Jonathon asked with a smile
“Yes.” Clark said, “I admit it, I’m at my girlfriend’s beckon call. Besides, it’s not like either of us like being separated for long.” Clark said, although he was mean not only himself and Lana but Lois as well.
“Just remember, this is your first year. You both have lots of work to do and I don’t want either of you taking that lightly.” Jonathon said
“We wont.” Clark said, “But right now I think I’ll grab a shower before the rest of the world turns upside down.” He left and headed upstairs.
His parents looked at each other, “You know, I’ve got the strangest feeling.”
“Clark getting married before the end of this school year?” Martha asked
“You too huh?” Jonathon asked with a smile
“I suppose it could be worse.” Martha said, “But I am worried about all the things Clark is supposed to do, it might take him away from her, us…everything.”
“I know but what else can we do but be there for him?” Jonathon said
Living Room, Parker Residence, Roswell, 21:00
Everyone was sitting around the living room, Liz and Max had supplied everyone with cups of tea or coffee. They had spent their time since arriving discussing everything. They were talking away over what the group had learned of their alien history and that of Nirvana. The island was still carving out the New Mexico desert, digging deep to create a space for itself and already it had gone down 300feet with another 450 to go before enough was out for it to land. Amy stood at the window and looked out at the beams of light that dug out the planet.
“Well, this is certainly different. But no more so than my daughter dating a couple of aliens.” Amy said
“A couple of aliens?” Philip asked with a hint of curiosity.
“Oh yeah. We’ve not told you that part.” Isabel said
“What part?” Alex’s mother asked
“You see…um…hmmmm. Okay. We all have connections with each other that are more intimate than most. Between the elemental energy…it’s very…it bind us, draws us to each other.” Max said as he looked at everyone, “I’m not just seeing Liz, we’re with Tess as well.”
“Surprise.” Liz said with a smile
“And we should probably mention…on Antar Ava was married to Zan. That bond still exists between Max and myself.” Tess said
“Maria is with Michael and Lonnie.” Amy said
“I am seeing Ava, and Chloe. That girl from Smallville you met.” Kyle said
“Alex and I are also together, with Laurie.” Isabel said
“You…you’ve been with another girl?” Diane asked her daughter with surprise
“Yes.” Isabel said with a smile as she held Laurie’s hand
“And Alex, you’re…” His mother asked
“Seeing both of them. And that’s not changing.” Alex said
“You know, as odd as it is it isn’t as big a thing as I would have thought.” Amy said
“I know what you mean.” Philip said
“Actually that’s our fault.” Tess said
“The storm affected us…is still affecting us. You may have gotten through the…uh…” Max started
“Horniness?” Liz asked
“Right.” Max said, “But it’s still happening in us and if what we’ve heard is correct then everyone that turns 15 is going to spend three days in bed with someone. Well that’s not important, what is important is that when the Novastorm hit us, it carried elements of our psyches out to all of you. We’re okay with this so you’re all okay with it.”
“Which means everyone in New Mexico should be fine with you.” Philip said
“That would be nice.” Liz said thoughtfully
“If we could only make the rest of the planet that way.” Tess said as Liz’s uncle appeared
“Oh hello everyone. How’s things?” James asked
“Did you really just ask that with everything going on?” Liz asked
“What? I’m not allowed to be funny?” James asked, “Anyway, I came to tell you that Nirvana is protected. A layer of dense air has formed like a bubble, no one will be able to penetrate it. If they try it would be like their aircraft is flying through tar, a storm will blow them back before they crash.”
“And the changed Nirvana is making?” Liz asked
“The island is changing its shape, creating holes in itself so that when it lands it can incorporated the towns and cities under it into itself. It’ll land and the fit should be pretty snug.” James said, “But at least no one will get crushed when Nirvana lands.”
“When will that happen?” Max asked
“Our best estimates put it to sundown tomorrow. When that happens, the island will once again be reconnected with the planet.” James said
“What about out there? How’s everyone taking the news?” Michael asked
“I think it’s a little too soon to say but for your own safety I think you should all relocate to the temple. There are sufficient guest rooms for your parents.” James said
“No.” Max said
“No?” Michael asked
“No.” Max said, “The last thing we need to do right now is act like we’ve got something to hide.”
“So we’re still on the trust kick?” Maria asked
“For now. That being said, I want us all to stay close so that we can transport out. That being said, if we are separated I want you all to carry what you need to get out. If we’re all together, Liz, Tess or myself can get us all out but just in case, Isabel, Alex and Laurie carry bottles of water. Kyle, Ava, keep a lighter on you.”
“Don’t need one.” Ava said, “I can set something on fire with my powers to get the same result.”
“Fine.” Max said
“Well we don’t need to carry anything. If it’s from the earth we can use it to get out.” Lonnie said
“Good.” Max said
“I still think you should go up there, but if this is your choice…so be it.” James said, “But, what about the Crashdown?”
“I have a feeling we’ll be opening a little later than usual.” Liz said
...
..
.